Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
INHABITANT,INHABITANTS

Return to Occult Library Index

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

ails of one plane, just as an explorer might give his life to one corner of africa, or a chemist to one subgroup of compounds. each such detailed piece of work may be very valuable, but it does not as a rule throw light on the main principles of the universe. its truth is the truth of one angle. it might even lead to error, if some inferior person were to generalize from too few facts. imagine an inhabitant of mars who wished to philosophise about the earth, and had nothing to go by but the diary of some man at the north pole! but the work of every explorer, on whatever branch of the tree of life the caterpillar he is after may happen to be crawling, is immensely helped by a grasp of general principles. every magician, therefore, should study the holy qabalah. once he has mastered the main

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

rom without 'to find light (i.e. to go to the phosphorus factory) were almost the only verbs used by adults. the young men and women had a verb- language yet simpler, and of degraded coarseness. all had, however, an extraordinary wealth of adjectives, most of them meaningless, as attached to no noun ideas, and a great quantity of abstract nouns such as 'liberty 'progress, without which no refined inhabitant could consider a sentence complete. he would introduce them into a discussion on the most material subjects "the immoral snub-nose "the unprogressive teeth "lascivious music "reactionary eyebrows--such were phrases familiar to all "to eat again, to sleep again, to work again, to find the light--that is liberty, that is progress" was a proverb common in every mouth. the religion of the p

mars, and they again more than those of great jupiter, gloomy and disastrous saturn and uranus, or neptune lost in star- dreams. again, the powers of each particular planet may, nay, must be wholly diverse. so fundamental a condition of existence as the value of g being vastly various, must not the inhabitants differ equally in body and in mind? what lives on the minute and airless moon can be no inhabitant of what may hide beneath the flaming envelope of the sun, with its fountains of hydrogen flaming an hundred thousand miles into the aether. and surely so wild an ambition as that of atlas would not have been held by beings so wise and powerful for so many centuries had they not either a sure memory of coming from mars, or some earnest of their eventual departure to venus. man does not p

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

he sea blue. both were invisible until sunrise; yet the diversity of colour is not in the sun, but in the objects on which its light falls, and their contradiction does not prove the sun to be an illusion. 4. we shall correct mysticism (or illuminism) by science, and explain science by illuminism. v 1. we have one method, that of science. 2. we have one aim, that of religion. vi there was once an inhabitant in a land called utopia who complained to the water company that his water was impure. 6 "no" answered the water man "it can't be impure, for we filter it "oh indeed" replied the inhabitant "but my wife died from drinking it "no" said the water man "i assure you that this water comes from the purest springs in utopia; further, that water, however impure, cannot hurt anybody; further, th

answered the water man "it can't be impure, for we filter it "oh indeed" replied the inhabitant "but my wife died from drinking it "no" said the water man "i assure you that this water comes from the purest springs in utopia; further, that water, however impure, cannot hurt anybody; further, that i have a certificate of its purity from the water company itself "the people who pay you" sneered the inhabitant "for your other points, haeckel has proved that all water is poison, and i believe you get your water from a cesspool. why, look at it "and beautiful clear water it is" said the water man "limpid as crystal. worth a guinea a drop "about what you charge for it" retorted the incensed inhabitant "it looks fairly clear, i admit, in the twilight. but that is not the point. a poison need not

cope" cried the three in chorus "an instrument, your worship, that i have constructed on the admitted principles of optics, to demonstrate by experience what these gentlemen are arguing about "a priori" and on hearsay" then they both rose up against him, and cursed him "unscientific balderdash" said the water man, for the first time speaking respectfully of science "blasphemous nonsense" said the inhabitant, for the first time speaking respectfully of religion "wait and see" said the judge; for he was a just judge. then the man with the microscope explained the uses of this new and strange instrument. and the judge patiently investigated all sources of error, and concluded in the end that the instrument was a true revealer of the secrets of the water. and he pronounced just judgment. but t

uded in the end that the instrument was a true revealer of the secrets of the water. and he pronounced just judgment. but the others were blinded by passion and self-interest. they only quarrelled more noisily, and were finally turned out of court. but the judge caused the man with the microscope to be appointed government analyst at pounds12,000 a year. now the water man is the believer, and the inhabitant the unbeliever. the judge is the agnostic- in huxley's sense of the word; and the man with the microscope is the scientific illuminist. curious as it may seem, all this was most carefully explained 8 in no. 1 of this review, in mr. frank harris's "the magic glasses" mr 'allett is the materialist, canon bayton the idealist, the judge's daughter is the agnostic, and matthew penry the scie

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

n the east, the problem of the teacher or guru is to take negatively polarised people and make them positive. in the west, the races are as a whole positive in attitude and need no such training as is rightly given to the oriental. what exactly do i mean when i make this statement? i mean that in the east, the will factor (the quality of the first aspect) is absent. the oriental, particularly the inhabitant of india, lacks will, dynamic incentive and the ability to exert that inner pressure upon himself which will produce definite results. that is why that particular civilisation is so unadaptable to modern civilisation, and that is why the people of india make so little progress along the lines of regulated municipal and national life, and why they are so behind the times as far as modern

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

attributes to the european man, who witnessed the last glacial epoch, an antiquity of more than 250,000 years("man before metals" p. 183) egyptian zodiacs show more than 75,000 years of observation (see further) note well also that burmeister speaks only of the delta population* or on what are now the british islands, which were not yet detached from the main continent in those days "the ancient inhabitant of picardy could pass into great britain without crossing the channel. the british isles were united to gaul by an isthmus which has since been submerged("man before metals" p. 184[[vol. 2, page] 751 darwinians reject the truth. it was "when the level of the baltic and of the north sea was 400 feet higher than it is now; when the valley of the somme was not hollowed to the depth it has

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

eans through which he could have been blackmailed over his private life and personal corruption acted to 'focus' his mind. as they say "when you have got someone by the balls, their hearts and minds will follow. lloyd george condemns the opponents of the balfour declaration for suggesting that the zionist leaders were seeking to establish "a jewish oligarchy in palestine that will reduce the arab inhabitant to a condition of servitude to a favoured hebrew minority".36 the best answer to that charge, he said, was to be found in a memorandum submitted by the zionist association to the league of nations. with the hindsight of more than seventy years, i doubt if even lloyd george would now quote that memorandum as confirmation that the opponents were wrong. it said "the jews demand no privileg

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

n the various kinds of astral matter capable of receiving different undulations. to be aware of fine matter, fine matter in the astral body is necessary, and so with the other kinds. hence, when the rearrangement takes place, vision only of the grossest kinds of matter is possible, since only that kind is represented in the thick outer sheath of the astral body. under these circumstances, the new inhabitant of the astral sphere sees only the worst of it, and also only the worst of his fellow inhabitants, even though they are not in so low a state as himself. this state is not eternal, and in accordance with the evolutionary process, according to theosophists, the gross sheath of astral matter wears slowly away, and the individual remains clothed with the six less gross sheaths. these also

the desires.through long gnawing without fulfillment.have at last died. avichi is more correctly regarded as a purgatorial state. the ordinary individual, however, does not experience this seventh division of the astral world, but according to character finds itself in one or other of the three next higher divisions. the sixth division is very little different from physical existence, and the new inhabitant continues in the old surroundings among old friends, who, of course, are unaware of the astral presence. indeed, the newly disembodied soul often does not realize that it is dead, so far as the physical world is concerned. the fifth and fourth divisions are in most respects quite similar to this, but their inhabitants become less and less immersed in the activities and interests that pr

seemingly laid to rest in 1994 when two researchers.phillip shaver, a psychologist at the university of california-davis, and pamela freyd of the false memory syndrome foundation.reported after their investigation of more than twelve thousand accusations that no evidence of any satanic cults had been uncovered. modern satanism is largely the product of christian theology, as satan is primarily an inhabitant of the christian religious worldview. for the most part, the documents on satanism. descriptions of its reported beliefs and practices.were written by professing christians who never met a satanist or attended a satanic gathering. their descriptions of satanism were an admixture of material drawing from older christian texts and their own imaginations. a satanic hoax much of the literat

edmund gurney suggested: that spectral pictures, like the recurring figure of an old woman on the bed where she was murdered, may be veridical after-images impressed we know not how on what we cannot guess by that person s physical organism and perceptible at times to those endowed with some cognate form of sensitiveness. the image is veridical because it contains information regarding the former inhabitant of the haunted place. earthbound spirits? the same suggestion was contained in ernesto bozzano s psychical infestation theory. bozzano made a special study of haunting and compiled statistics that indicated that out of 532 cases of haunting, 374 were caused by ordinary ghosts and 158 by the poltergeist type. psychometric impressions are frequently referred to as another possibility of e

. katie began to manifest in the cook house when florence was a girl of 15. she was seen almost daily, the first time in april 1872, showing a deathlike face between the seance curtains. later her materializations became more perfect, but it was only after a year of experimental work that she could walk out of the cabinet and show herself in full view to the sitters. she became a nearly permanent inhabitant of the cook household, walked about the house, appeared at unexpected moments, and allegedly went to bed with the medium, much to cook s annoyance. when florence cook married, complications arose. according to florence marryat, captain corner felt at first as if he had married two women and was not quite sure which one was his wife. according to all accounts katie was a beautiful girl

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

all over this land: america s first communes. new york: praeger publishers, 1972. oved, yaacov. two hundred years of american communes. new brunswick, n.j: transaction publishers, 1993. moghrebi arab sorcerer (see semites) mohanes shamans, or medicine men, of the indians of the peruvian andes. joseph skinner described them at the beginning of the nineteenth century: these admit an evil being, the inhabitant of the centre of the earth, whom they consider as the author of their misfortunes, and at the mention of whose name they tremble. the most shrewd among them take advantage of this belief, to obtain respect; and represent themselves as his delegates. under the denomination of mohanes, or agoreros, they are consulted even on the most trivial occasions. they preside over the intrigues of l

s of this kind, as their names, huillcariver and great speaker, denote. these oracles often set the mandate of the inca himself, occasionally supporting popular opinion against his policy. as late as the nineteenth century, the peruvian indians of the andes mountain range continued to believe in oracles they had inherited from their fathers. one account of this says they. admit an evil being, the inhabitant of the centre of the earth, whom they consider as the author of their misfortunes, and at the mention of whose name they tremble. the most shrewd among them take advantage of this belief to obtain respect, and represent themselves as his delegates. under the denomination of mohanes, or agoreros, they are consulted even on the most trivial occasions. they preside over the intrigues of lo

n the form of what appeared to be traveling clairvoyance was first recorded with fraulein romer, a german somnambule who in november 1813, at the age of 15, was seized with convulsive attacks and developed mediumship. in 1921, c. romer described how the spirits of dead relatives but more often the spirit of a living companion, louise, led the medium to the moon. she described its flora, fauna and inhabitant and the spirits of the dead who spend there their first stage of existence in their progress to higher spheres. romer claimed the descriptions were in accord with those offered by the subjects of joseph ennemoser s experiments. andrew jackson davis followed in the footsteps of swedenborg. victorien sardou reportedly drew automatic sketches of houses and scenes on the planet jupiter. aug

ply by touching an afflicted part. this belief also extended to the seventh daughter of a seventh daughter. a contributor to notes& queries (june 12, 1852) observed: in encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. seventh son 1391 saltash street, plymouth [england, my friend copied, on the 10th december, 1851, the following inscription on a board, indicating the profession and claims of the inhabitant: a. shepherd, the third seventh daughter, doctress. the belief in the healing powers of a seventh son of a seventh son has persisted into the twentieth century, and there are two irish healers of this kind: danny gallagher and finbarr nolan. both are touch healers, although gallagher additionally blesses soil that is to be mixed with water and applied to the afflicted area of the patien

on that there are dead persons, called by them vampires, which suck the blood of the living, so as to make them fall away visibly to skin and bones, while the carcasses themselves, like leeches, are filled with blood to such a degree that it comes out at all the apertures of their body. this notion has lately been confirmed by several facts. about five years ago, an heyduke, named arnold paul, an inhabitant of medreiga, was killed by a cart full of hay that fell upon him. about thirty days after his death, four persons died suddenly, with all the symptoms usually attending those who are killed by vampires. it was then remembered that this arnold paul had frequently told a story of his having been tormented by a turkish vampire, in the neighbourhood of cassova, upon the borders of turkish s

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

and learned lessons. ishkomar firmly instructed them never to reveal charles s full name, lest his life be endangered by unfriendly forces. see also: channeling further reading steiger, brad, 1973. revelation: the divine fire. englewood cliffs, nj: prentice-hall. ishkomar 131 j. w. in 1953, a voice in her head identified itself to gloria lee, a former child actress and model, as that of j. w, an inhabitant of jupiter. not quite convinced, lee demanded physical evidence of j. w. s existence. some days afterward, j.w. alerted her to the presence of a flying saucer passing over her backyard in westchester, california. lee went on to form the cosmon research foundation, which attracted as many as two thousand members, as a forum for the distribution of j. w. s teachings, essentially a variati

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

f from the second by the veil bc, which represents a mathematical point in extension, that is a line- a positive and a negative pole. a dweller in a must penetrate this veil before he can understand what d is like. the second is cut off from the third by the veil ef, which represents length and breadth in extension, that is a plane surface or a line moving outwards from itself. to understand g an inhabitant of d must penetrate ef. the third is cut off from the fourth by the veil hi, which represents length, breadth, and thickness in extension, that is a cube- a plane moving outwards from itself to attain to j consciousness, hi must be transcended. the scientist, however, insists that there is no separation between g and j, which means that they form a continuum. this may be true enough mat

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

test of all, is communicated from hohenhameln, bailiw. baldenberg, hildesheim: in many villages of lower saxony, especially in the mountains, it is common, as a precaution against cattle plague, to get up the so-called wild fire, through which first the pigs, then the cows, lastly the geese are driven.2 the established procedure in the matter is this. the farmers and all the parish assemble, each inhabitant receives notice to extinguish every bit of fire in his house, so that not a spark is left alight in the whole village. then old and young walk to a hollow way, usually towards evening, the women carry ing linen, the men wood and tow. two oaken stakes are driven into the ground a foot and a half apart, each having a hole on the inner side, into which fits a cross-bar as thick as an arm

HEAVEN HELL

iii. ha-hetep, a region containing roaring torrents of water, and ruled over by a god called qa-ha-hetep. a variant gives the name of this aat as ha-sert, and that of its god as fa-pet. click to view aat vi. click to view aat vii. click to view aat viii. p. 40 click to view aat ix. click to view aat x. aat ix. akesi, a region which is unknown even to the gods; its god was maa-thetef, and its only inhabitant is the "god who dwelleth in his egg" aat x. nut-ent-qahu, i.e, the city of qahu. it was also known by the name apt-ent-qahu. the gods of this region appear to have been nau, kapet, and neheb-kau. aat xi. atu, the god of which was sept (sothis. aat xii. unt, the god of which was hetemet-baiu; also called astchetet-em-ament. click to view aat xi. click to view aat xii. p. 41 aat xiii. uar

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

d that on that night ivan was drunk; that his master, who had a horror ofthis vice, had paternally thrashed him, and turned him out of his room, and that ivan had been seen reelingout of the door, and had been heard to mutter threats. on the vast domain of mr. izvertzoff there was a curious cavern, which excited the curiosity of all whovisited it. it exists to this day, and is well known to every inhabitant of p. a pine forest, commencing afew feet from the garden gate, climbs in steep terraces up a long range of rocky hills, which it covers with abroad belt of impenetrable vegetation. the grotto leading into the cavern, which is known as the "cave of theechoes" is situated about half a mile from the site of the mansion, from which it appears as a smallexcavation in the hillside, almost hi

HP LOVECRAFT THE THING IN THE MOONLIGHT

dless leagues of plateau till exhaustion forced me to stop--doing this not because the conductor had dropped on all fours, but because the face of the motorman was a mere white cone tapering to one blood-red-tentacle. i was aware that i only dreamed, but the very awareness was not pleasant. since that fearful night, i have prayed only for awakening--it has not come! instead i have found myself an inhabitant of this terrible dream-world! that first night gave way to dawn, and i wandered aimlessly over the lonely swamp-lands. when night came, i still wandered, hoping for awakening. but suddenly i parted the weeds and saw before me the ancient railway car--and to one side a cone-faced thing lifted its head and in the streaming moonlight howled strangely! it has been the same each day. night t

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

this is preserved for us in that valuable monastic record, the triumphalia s. crucis. at holy cross abbey, near thurles, there was preserved for many years with the greatest veneration a supposed fragment of the true cross, which attracted vast numbers of people, and by which it was said many wonderful miracles were worked. amongst those that came thither in that year was "anastasia sobechan, an inhabitant of the district of callan (co. kilkenny, tortured by magical spells (veneficis incantationibus collisa, who at the abbey, in presence of the rev. lord abbot bernard [foulow, placed a girdle round her body that had touched the holy relic. suddenly she vomited small pieces of cloth and wood, and for a whole month she spat out from her body such things. the said woman told this miracle to

nly stood still, and he, not suspecting anything out of the common, but merely supposing him to have the staggers, got down to bleed him in the mouth, and then remounted. as he was proceeding two horsemen seemed to pass him, though he heard no sound of horses' hoofs. presently there appeared a third at his elbow, apparently clad in a long white coat, having the appearance of one james haddock, an inhabitant of malone who had died about five years previously. when the startled taverner asked him in god's name who he was, he told him that he was james haddock, and recalled himself to his mind by relating a trifling incident that had occurred in taverner's father's house a short while before haddock's death. taverner asked him why he spoke with him he told him, because he was a man p. 137 of

ISIS UNVEILED

must have been a strong compound, for a thick smoke arose on the instant and 611ed the two chambers "when it was dissipated i perceived the specter, which, two steps from me, was extending to me its fleshless hand; i took it in mine, mak- ing a salutation, and i was astonished to find it, although bony and hard, warm and living 'art thou, indeed' said i at this moment in a loud voice 'an adcient inhabitant earth "i had not finished the question, when the word ah (yes) appeared and then disappeared in letters of fire on the breast of the old br&hmana, with an effect much like that which the word would produce if written in the dark with a stick of phosfihorus 'will you leave me nothing in token of your visit' i continued "the spirit broke the triple cord, composed of three strands^

(see hebrew text; which word implied the greatest possible abomination. to infer, as some critics and theo- logians do, ihat it means to separate one's self to duutxty or continence, is either advisedly to pervert the true meaning, or to be totally ignorant of the hebrew language. the eleventh verse of the first chapter of micah half explains the word in its veiled translation "pass ye aws, thou inhabitant of saphir, etc" and in the ori^nal text the word is boahelh. certainly neither baal, nor lahoh kadosh, with his kade^im, was a god of asceuc virtue, albeit the septuagint terms them, as well as the ffoui 259a. cf. p. 132, folloiriiig. 260. flui: nat. hid, v, 15. 2fil. hima, tx, 10. digitizecoy google the nazabs and nazibeates 131 the perfected priests rercxco'rmmt, the initiated and the

r hair long" thus shaming his lord and christ-god. 3. if jesus did wear his hair long and "parted in the middle of the forehead, after the fashion of the nazarenes (as well as of john, the only one of his apostles who fol- lowed it, then we have one good reason more to say that jesus must have belonged to the sect of the nazarenes, and been called nasaria for this reason and not because he was an inhabitant of nazareth, for they never wore their hair long. the nazarite, who separated himself unto the lord, allowed "no razor to come upon his head "he shall be holy, and shall let the locks of the hair of his head grow" says num- bera (vi, 5. samson was a nazarite, i. e, vowed to the service of god, and in his hair was his strength "no razor shall come upon his head; the child shall be a naza

of them have the remotest idea where these are kept. there are missionaries in syria who boast of having in their possession a few copies. the volumes alleged to be correct expositions of these secret books (such as the translation by p^tis de la croix, in 1701, from the works presented by nasr-allah to the french king, are nothing more than a compilation of 'secrets' known more or less to every inhabitant of the southern ranges ot lebanon and anti-libanus. they were the work of an apos- tate dervish^ who was expelled from the sect hanafi for improper con- duct the embezzlement of the money of widows and orphans, llie expoai de la rdigian dea druxes, in two volumes, by silvestre de sacy (1838, is another network of hypotheses. a copy of this work was to be found, in 1870, on the window-si

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

there dwells east of the elivagar exceedingly wise hymir, at the edge of heaven. my father, the powerful one, owns a kettle, a huge pot, a league deep. finally there is the curious set of stanzas found in bergbua thattr, a thirteenth- century account of one thord and his servant who get lost on his way to church in winter and take shelter for the night in a cave. there they hear the supernatural inhabitant of the cave recite a poem predicting various cataclysmic events. in the seventh (of twelve) stanzas, the poet says that he travels north down into the third netherworld, and there someone fears his arrival at the elivagar. the poem is sometimes difficult to understand, but here at least the peripheral location of the elivagar is assured. there is little useful direct discussion of the e

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

e this work is completed, we will have a good idea as to which genetic functions are necessary for bacterial life. scientists will then have produced bare-bones bacterial cells, cells that will allow us better to define what simple life is. at the time of this writing, researchers have removed 15 (743 genes representing 708,627 base pairs) of the genome of the bacterium escherichia coli (a common inhabitant of the human gut) without any adverse effect on its physiology. we now finish this chapter with some considerations of what biological science has achieved (and will discover sooner than later) and how these advances further contradict creationism and id. the production of transgenic species by gene cloning already shows that irreducible complexity is a myth some say that the invention

st sheep that produce spider silk in their milk after being engineered with a spider gene. other transgenic animals have been engineered to produce human blood clotting factors, and bacteriahavebeenengineeredwithhumangenestoproduceinsulinandgrowth hormone. transgenic trout have been engineered with a growth hormone gene to make them grow faster and larger. the bacterium escherichia coli, a normal inhabitant of the human intestine, has been engineered with a photosynthetic gene that allows this non-photosynthetic bacterium to see light. this list is potentially limitless. but our ability to genetically engineer any creature poses an interesting question: if all life-forms did not basically use the same blueprint for life, could we do this at all? the answer is, of course, no: if all life-fo

MORALS AND DOGMA

minine lustre, and substituting her quivering light for the bright rays of the sun. she appears to him in his vision as a beautiful female "over whose divine neck her long thick hair hung in graceful ringlets" addressing him, she says "the parent of universal nature attends thy call. the mistress of the elements, initiative germ of generations, supreme of deities, queen of departed spirits, first inhabitant of heaven, and uniform type of all the gods and goddesses, propitiated by thy prayers, is with thee. she governs with her nod the luminous heights of the firmament, the salubrious breezes of the ocean; the silent deplorable depths of the shades below; one sole divinity under many forms, worshipped by the different nations of the earth under many titles, and with various religious rites"

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

franc hons who is not a gentleman. in the prologue to the fourth book of pantagruel, rabelais speaks of francs gontiers. these individuals were most likely peasants benefiting from specific franchises. free archers were an order of soldiers who were only to serve during times of war and were created for that purpose by charles vii in 1448: this ruler [charles vii] commanded that the most reliable inhabitant in each parish of the kingdom be elected for training in the bow, and that this individual also be under the obligation to furnish a crew. each of the archers would receive 4 pounds a month when serving in war. but they enjoyed a general exemption from all manner of taxes or fees. it is for this reason that they were known as free archers.2 the inhabitants of towns and cities who had ob

ONYX TABLET OF SET

his way, adept 'x' is a priest- and if there are other (not necessarily all) masters who concur with my beliefs, then isn't that adept a priest of set" most definitely "if a member of the city later disagrees with me and/or other masters on the point, does that mean that the adept has not been ordained/is not a priest of set? how can an adept both be ordained and not be ordained" it means that an inhabitant of the city disagrees with us. but the priest has been recognized, and is ordained, by all the rules of the temple of set. the only way that initiate can "lose" the iii is through his own actions, through his rejection of his own xeper and/or his responsibilities as priest. more to the point, if a recognition is proposed, and someone (priest or master) brings forth serious argument agai

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

meetings, lest they have communion with, or be poisoned by them. also they are seen to carry the bier or coffin with the corpse, among the middle-earth men [that is, mortals] to the grave. some men of that exalted sight, whether by art or nature have told me that they have seen at those meetings a double-man, or the shape of the same man in two places; that is, a superterranean and a subterranean inhabitant perfectly resembling one another in all points, whom he [the seer] could easily distinguish one from the other by some secret tokens and operations, and so go [directly to] speak to the [real] man his neighbour, passing by the apparition or resemblance of him. they [the seers] avouch that every element and different state of being, has [in it] animals resembling those of another element

elements as shown in figure 4, and though there are several variations upon the patterns, the basic conceptual model underpins ancient magical and metaphysical thought from the simplest models to the more refined, such as those of plato or of the jewish or hermetic neoplatonic kabbalah. page 23 some men of that exalted sight. have seen. a double- man. that is, a superterranean and a subterranean inhabitant perfectly resembling one another in all points, whom [the seer] could. distinguish one from the other. this is kirk's first mention of the double, reflex man or co-walker, a subject which he discusses in several places. although the subject seems to be similar to that of the popularized doppelganger or astral body (astral being a term which is often used indiscriminately today but which

THE BOOK OF GATES

s is the legend 1 which mr. goodwin renders "the balance-bearer does homage; the blessed spirits in amenti follow after him; the morning, star disperses the thick darkness; there is good will above, justice below. the god reposes himself, he gives bread to the blessed, who throng, towards him" the translation by m. lef bure reads "the bearer of the hatchet and the bearer of the scales protect the inhabitant of amenti [who] takes his repose in hades, and traverses the darkness and the shadows. happiness is above, and justice below. the god reposes and sheds light produced by truth which he has produced" p. 165 the upper part of the space between the roof and the platform on which osiris sits is occupied by two short inscriptions, which are full of difficulty. the meaning of these texts has

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

23 [men] shall clap their hands at him, and shall hiss him out of his place. 28:1 surely there is a vein for the silver, and a place for gold [where] they fine [it] 28:2 iron is taken out of the earth, and brass [is] molten [out of] the stone. 28:3 he setteth an end to darkness, and searcheth out all perfection: the stones of darkness, and the shadow of death. 28:4 the flood breaketh out from the inhabitant [even the waters] forgotten of the foot: they are dried up, they are gone away from men. 28:5 [as for] the earth, out of it cometh bread: and under it is turned up as it were fire. 28:6 the stones of it [are] the place of sapphires: and it hath dust of gold. 28:7 [there is] a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture s eye hath not seen: 28:8 the lion s whelps have not trodden i

l, and the men of judah his pleasant plant: and he looked for judgment, but behold oppression; for righteousness, but behold a cry. 5:8 woe unto them that join house to house [that] lay field to field, till [there be] no place, that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth! 5:9 in mine ears [said] the lord of hosts, of a truth many houses shall be desolate [even] great and fair, without inhabitant. 5:10 yea, ten acres of vineyard shall yield one bath, and the seed of an homer shall yield an ephah. 5:11 woe unto them that rise up early in the morning [that] they may follow strong drink; that continue until night [till] wine inflame them! 5:12 and the harp, and the viol, the tabret, and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts: but they regard not the work of the lord, neither consider

he said, go, and tell this people, hear ye indeed, but understand not; and see ye indeed, but perceive not. 6:10 make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and convert, and be healed. 6:11 then said i, lord, how long? and he answered, until the cities be wasted without inhabitant, and the houses without man, and the land be utterly desolate, 6:12 and the lord have removed men far away, and [there be] a great forsaking in the midst of the land. 6:13 but yet in it [shall be] a tenth, and [it] shall return, and shall be eaten: as a teil tree, and as an oak, whose substance is in them, when they cast [their leaves: so] the holy seed [shall be] the substance thereof

eace. 9:7 of the increase of [his] government and peace [there shall be] no end, upon the throne of david, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever. the zeal of the lord of hosts will perform this. 9:8 the lord sent a word into jacob, and it hath lighted upon israel. 9:9 and all the people shall know [even] ephraim and the inhabitant of samaria, that say in the pride and stoutness of heart, 9:10 the bricks are fallen down, but we will build with hewn stones: the sycomores are cut down, but we will change [them into] cedars. 9:11 therefore the lord shall set up the adversaries of rezin against him, and join his enemies together; 9:12 the syrians before, and the philistines behind; and they shall devour israel with op

rength and [my] song; he also is become my salvation. 12:3 therefore with joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation. 12:4 and in that day shall ye say, praise the lord, call upon his name, declare his doings among the people, make mention that his name is exalted. 12:5 sing unto the lord; for he hath done excellent things: this [is] known in all the earth. 12:6 cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of zion: for great [is] the holy one of israel in the midst of thee. 13:1 the burden of babylon, which isaiah the son of amoz did see. 13:2 lift ye up a banner upon the high mountain, exalt the voice unto them, shake the hand, that they may go into the gates of the nobles. 13:3 i have commanded my sanctified ones, i have also called my mighty ones for mine anger [even] them that rejoice

h walked naked and barefoot three years [for] a sign and wonder upon egypt and upon ethiopia; 20:4 so shall the king of assyria lead away the egyptians prisoners, and the ethiopians captives, young and old, naked and barefoot, even with [their] buttocks uncovered, to the shame of egypt. 20:5 and they shall be afraid and ashamed of ethiopia their expectation, and of egypt their glory. 20:6 and the inhabitant of this isle shall say in that day, behold, such [is] our expectation, whither we flee for help to be delivered from the king of assyria: and how shall we escape? 21:1 the burden of the desert of the sea. as whirlwinds in the south pass through [so] it cometh from the desert, from a terrible land. 21:2 a grievous vision is declared unto me; the treacherous dealer dealeth treacherously

e lord in the fires [even] the name of the lord god of israel in the isles of the sea. 24:16 from the uttermost part of the earth have we heard songs [even] glory to the righteous. but i said, my leanness, my leanness, woe unto me! the treacherous dealers have dealt treacherously; yea, the treacherous dealers have dealt very treacherously. 24:17 fear, and the pit, and the snare [are] upon thee, o inhabitant of the earth. 24:18 and it shall come to pass [that] he who fleeth from the noise of the fear shall fall into the pit; and he that cometh up out of the midst of the pit shall be taken in the snare: for the windows from on high are open, and the foundations of the earth do shake. 24:19 the earth is utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly. 24:20 t

broad rivers [and] streams; wherein shall go no galley with oars, neither shall gallant ship pass thereby. 33:22 for the lord [is] our judge, the lord [is] our lawgiver, the lord [is] our king; he will save us. 33:23 thy tacklings are loosed; they could not well strengthen their mast, they could not spread the sail: then is the prey of a great spoil divided; the lame take the prey. 33:24 and the inhabitant shall not say, i am sick: the people that dwell therein [shall be] forgiven [their] iniquity. 34:1 come near, ye nations, to hear; and hearken, ye people: let the earth hear, and all that is therein; the world, and all things that come forth of it. 34:2 for the indignation of the lord [is] upon all nations, and [his] fury upon all their armies: he hath utterly destroyed them, he hath de

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

e c est leur voyage ordinaire, mesme en a veu plusiers qui notoirement sont en terre-neuve 234 on the worship of the thrown without sustaining any hurt. she had seen the frequenters of the sabbath make themselves appear as big as houses, but she had never seen them transform themselves into animals, although there were animals of different kinds running about at the sabbath. jeanette d abadie, an inhabitant of siboro, of the age of sixteen, said that she was taken for the first time to the sabbath by a woman named gratianne; that for the last nine months she had watched and done all she could to withdraw herself from this evil influence; that during the first three of these months, because she had watched at home by night, the devil carried her away to the sabbath in open day; and during t

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

tempt to avoid the fate of the eighth sphere, a few of these damned souls preserve the life of their bodies in a cataleptic trance, by feeding their bodies blood drawn while in semi-materialized astral form out of the veins of the living. these are the true, corporeal vampires, the existence of which theosophy acknowledges. they can most easily be destroyed by burning their bodies. another astral inhabitant scarcely to be recognized as human is the werewolf. when a human being of a particularly brutal and cruel nature, who has some knowledge of the occult, manages to project his astral body, it may be seized upon by "other astral entities" 99. blavatsky, secret doctrine, vol. 2, p. 636. 100. leadbeater, astral plane, 59. 86 soul flight the nature of which leadbeater does not describe. thes

component parts in the abstract. many other ritual structures might be devised, but the form presented here contains the basic requirements needed for success and security. the parts of the ritual have been divided into two groups. the column on the left pertains to the house of ritual, which is erected around what is perceived as the boundary of the body. the column on the right pertains to the inhabitant of that house, and what is done with the body and mind during the enactment of the ritual. 162 soul flight 1. chamber 6. posture 2. door 7. gesture 3. key 8. sound 4. corridor 9. imagery 5. elevator 10. will chamber the ritual is conducted on the astral level, its parts created and sustained in the imagination. these astral components are reinforced by a physical space, material objects

BOOK OF BARUCH

nst the lord our god; and unto this day the fury of the lord and his wrath is not turned from us. 14 and ye shall read this book which we have sent unto you, to make confession in the house of the lord, upon the feasts and solemn days. 15 and ye shall say, to the lord our god belongeth righteousness, but unto us the confusion of faces, as it is come to pass this day, unto them of juda, and to the inhabitants of jerusalem, 16 and to our kings, and to our princes, and to our priests, and to our prophets, and to our fathers: 17 for we have sinned before the lord, 18 and disobeyed him, and have not hearkened unto the voice of the lord our god, to walk in the commandments that he gave us openly: 19 since the day that the lord brought our forefathers out of the land of egypt, unto this present d

houlders to serve the king of babylon: so shall ye remain in the land that i gave unto your fathers. 22 but if ye will not hear the voice of the lord, to serve the king of babylon, 23 i will cause to cease out of the cites of judah, and from without jerusalem, the voice of mirth, and the voice of joy, the voice of the bridegroom, and the voice of the bride: and the whole land shall be desolate of inhabitants. 24 but we would not hearken unto thy voice, to serve the king of babylon: therefore hast thou made good the words that thou spakest by thy servants the prophets, namely, that the bones of our kings, and the bones of our fathers, should be taken out of their place. 25 and, lo, they are cast out to the heat of the day, and to the frost of the night, and they died in great miseries by fa

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

goths, chrismation is administered to sigibert's wife brunechild (4, 27, and to ingund's husband herminichild (5, 38, who assumes the new name of joannes. the arians appear to have re-baptized converts froni catholicism; ingund herself was compelled by her grandmother-mother in law goisuiiitha' ut rebaptizaretur. rebaptizare katholicos, eugippii vita severini, cap. 8. 4 introduction. had heathen inhabitants on the loire and seine, burgundy in the vosges, austrasia in the ardennes; and heathens seem still to have been living in the present flanders, especially northwards towards friesland^ vestiges of heathenism lingered on among the frisians into the ninth century, among the saxons into the tenth, and in like manner among the normans and swedes into the eleventh and twelfth^ here and ther

tendit ei locum, in quo praedictum idolum adorare consueverat, scilicet arhorem, quae erat daemoni dcdicata' nunc igitur accipe securim et banc nefandam arhorem quantocius succidere festina. amonsj the saxons and frisians the veneration of groves lasted much longer. at the beginning of the 11th century, bishop unwan of bremen (conf. adam. brem. 2, 33) had all such woods cut down among the remoter inhabitants of his diocese: lucos in episcopatu suo, in quibus paludicolae regionis illius errore veteri cum professione falsa christianitatis immolahant, succidit; vita imeinwerci, cap- 22. of the holy tree in the old saxon irminsm i will treat in ch. w. several districts of low^er saxony and westphalia have until quite recent times preserved vestiges of iwhj oaks, to which the people paid a half

den, on easter sunday, the young people of both sexes used with loud cries of joy to dance a reigen (rig, 1 otlier ms. have' mole' or' metallo. a brazen image on tlie oak is not to be tliought of, as such a thing would have been alluded to in what precedes or follows. 74 temples. circular dance) round an old oak in a thicket near the village of wormeln, paderborn, stands a jioly oak, to which the inhabitants of wormeln and calenberg still make a solemn procession every year.2 i am inclined to trace back to heathenism the proper name of hobj wood so common in nearly all parts of germany. it is not likely that from a christian church situated in a wood, the wood itself would be named holy; and in such forests, as a rule, there is not a church to be found. still less can the name be explained

ut by the earlier conversion were extinguished and annihilated here. but a multitude of exceptions and surviving vestiges would greatly limit the assertion, and materially alter what might be made out of the remainder. in the meanwhile a denial has been attempted of quite another kind, and the opinion upheld, that those divinities have never existed at all in germany proper, and that its earliest inhabitants knew nothing better than a gross worship of nature without gods. this view, drawing a fundamental distinction between german and scandinavian heathenism, and misapprehending all the clues which discover themselves to unprejudiced inquiry as infallible evidence of the unity of two branches of a nation, lays special stress upon a few statements on the nature of the heathen faith, dating

sch. des hcid. 1, 171-5) tries to put tliis w(jdenworship at 'j'lik^'cn upon the heruli, who had never been heard of there, instead of the ahunanns, because jonas says: sunt inibi vicinae naliones suevoruin. but this means simply tliose settled thereabouts; there was no occasion to speak of distant ones. columban was staving in a place not ai,'reenl)le to himself, in order to convert tlie heathen inhabitants; and by wal'atvid's description too, the district lies infra partes alamanniae, where intra would do just as well. 110 gods. lacum potamicum, ibique a willimaro presbytero honorifice suscepti, septem dies cum gaudio permanserunt. qui a sanctis interrogatus, si sciret locum in solitudine illorum proposito congruum, ostendit eis locum jocundissimum ad inhabitandum nomine brigantium. ibiq

jovis. this name occurs frequently in the prankish annals (pertz 1, 150. 295. 453. 498. 512. 570. 606. 2, 82, in otto fris. de gest. frid. 2, 24, in eadevicus 1, 25, who designates it via julii caesaris, modo mons jovis; in as. writers 7nunt jofes (lye sub. v, in ^ifr. boet. p. 150 muntgiow; in our kaiserchronik 88^ nionte job. the name and the worship carry us back to the time of the komans; the inhabitants of the alps worshipped a fenimis deus, or a pcnina dea: i^eque montibus his ab transitu poenorum ullo veragri, incolae jugi ejus norunt nomen inditum, sed al3 eo (al. deo) quem in summo sacratum vertice -peninum montani adpellant; livy 31, 38. quamvis legatur a poenina dea quae ibi colitur alpes ipsas vocari; servius on virg. aen. 10, 13. an inscription found on the st bernard (jac. sp

ociations must in olden times have been generally diffused, as we learn from the names of places: welantes gruoba (pit .mb. 13, 59; wielantes heim, mb. 28^ 93 (an. 889; wiclaniu dorf, mb. 29, 54 (an. 1246; wielantes tanna (firs, mb. 28^ 188. 471 (an. 128u; wielandes brunne, mb. 31, 41 (an. 817. the multiplication of such names during long centuries does not admit of their being derived from human inhabitants. the dan. vclandswrt(-wort, icel. velantswxt, is the valerian, and according to staid. 2, 450 wielandheqve. the daphne cneorum. tradition would doubtless extend wieland's dexterity to wittich and to wate, who also gets the credit of the boat, and in the gudrun-lay of the healing art. in stem. 270' boekur ofnar volundom' are stragula artificiose contexta, and any artist might be called

4 7 INITIATION CEREMONY

cticus round the temple and again halts before dais. hiereus: rises with red lamp in his hand. hiereus: the dukes of edom were amazed, trembling took hold of the mighty of moab. lord when thou wentest out of seir, when thou marchedst out of the field of edom, the earth trembled and the heavens dropped, the clouds also dropped water. curse ye meroz said the angel of the lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof, because they came not to the help of the lord, to the help of the lord against the mighty. the river kishon swept them away, that ancient river, the river kishon, o my soul thou hast trodden down strength. he bowed the heavens also and came down and darkness was under his feet. at the brightness that was before him, the thick clouds passed. the lord thundered through the heave

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

water from the west and pour some into one of the dishes. stir it deosil, saying: power of growth, power of fertility, power of prosperity, enter this water, i ask, mother and father of abundance and increase* now take the salt to the water and tip a little in it, stirring it once more with the athame, saying: dissolve and disperse, flow far and free to attract rebirth to-[name the town] and its inhabitants* now cast the circle around the elemental candles, with your wand, starting from the north in a single unbroken movement, visualising as you do a stream of light emanating from it that encloses you above, around and beneath (if you are working with a group, they can stand or sit within a circle while you cast around them. this is better than slowing the ceremony by having people enteri

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

to the utmost, to train outselves in knowledge and power to the utmost; so that at the proper moment we may be in perfect condition to fling ourselves up into the furnace of ecstasy which flames from the abyss of annihilation. love is the law, love under will (part 2 of 8* yoga for yahoos. second lecture. yama* do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. stars and placental amniotes! and ye inhabitants of the ten thousand worlds! the conclusion of our researches last week was that the ultimate yoga which gives emancipation, which destroys the sense of separateness which is the root of desire, is to be made by the concentration of every element of one's being, and annihilating it by intimate combustion with the universe itself. i might here note, in parenthesis, that one of the diffic

has to reckon with unseen forces. the most impossible things begin to happen when once you get going. it is not really satisfactory to start serious yoga unless you are in a country where the climate is reliable, and where the air is not polluted by the stench of civilisation. it is extremely important, above all things important, unless one is an exceedingly rich man, to find a country where the inhabitants understand the yogin mode of life, where they are sympathetic with its practices, treat the aspirant with respect, and unobtrusively assist and protect him. in such circumstances, the exigency of yama and niyama is not so serious a stress. there is, too, something beyond all these practical details which it is hard to emphasise without making just those mysterious assumptions which we

ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

y accomplished. nor could any use or worth be found in my body. so therefore i determined to accept my great reward, that was granted unto me as the faithful minister of the god f.i.a.t. that is behind all manifestation of will and of intelligence, of whom isis and osiris and horus are but the ministers. of this, and of my death, i will speak on another occasion. but first i will discourse of the inhabitants of the kingdom that encircleth the world, so that they who fear may be comforted. chapter x but of these matters i am warned that i shall not now become aware, for that there be great mysteries therein contained, pertaining to a degree of initiation of which i am as yet unworthy. page 42 gulf.txt (thus the record comes abruptly to an end) pageomdedication on the one hundredth anniversa

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

of contradiction. the word "turbulence" is applied to the ego to suggest the french "tourbillion, whirlwind, the false ego or dust-devil. true life, the life, which has no consciousness of "i, is said to be choked by this false ego, or rather by the thoughts which its explosions produce. in paragraph 4 this is expanded to a macrocosmic plane. the masters of the temple are now introduced; they are inhabitants, not of this desert; their abode is not this universe. they come from the great sea, binah, the city of the pyramids. v.v.v.v.v. is indicated as one of these travellers; he is described as a camel, not because of the connotation of the french form of this word, but because "camel" is in hebrew gimel, and gimel is the path leading from tiphareth to kether, uniting microprosopus and macr

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

=68 adeptus minor 2nd order murrain 7 a beautiful naked woman 4 =78 philosophus flies 8 an hermaphrodite 3 =88 practicus lice 9 a beautiful naked man, very strong 2 =98 theoricus frogs 10 a young woman crowned and veiled 1 =108 zelator 0 =08 neophyte 1st order water turned to blood cxxiii. english of col. viii, lines 1-10 cxxiv. the heavenly hexagram. cxxv* seven hells of the arabs. cxxvi. their inhabitants. cxxvii* seven heavens of the arabs. 0. 1 dual contending forces& 2 hinderers# 3 concealers' daath] h wiyah hypocrites dar al-jalai 4 breakers in pieces% jahim pagans or idolaters dar as-salam 5 burners$ sakar guebres jannat al-maawa 6 disputers! sa ir sabians jannat al-khuld 7 dispersing ravens hutamah jews jannat al-naim 8 deceivers laza christians jannat al-firdaus 9 obscene ones 10

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

d be 5 almost entirely unrelated to his experience, and it would certainly not give him sight. a similar phenomenon is observed when a gentleman who has taken an "honours degree" in modern languages at cambridge arrives in paris, and is unable to order his dinner. to exclaim against the master therion is to act like a person who, observing this, should attack both the professors of french and the inhabitants of paris, and perhaps go on to deny the existence of france. let us say, once again, that the magical language is nothing but a convenient system of classification to enable the magician to docket his experiences as he obtains them. yet this is true also, that, once the language is mastered, one can divine the unknown by study of the known, just as one's knowledge of latin and greek en

bond which unites him with that elemental is love; and, though it is only a small part of the outfit of a magician, it is the whole of the outfit of the elemental. he will, therefore, suffer intensely in case of any error or misfortune occurring to his protegee. this feeling is rather peculiar. it is quite instinctive with the best men. they 90 hear of the destruction of a city of a few thousand inhabitants with entire callousness, but then they hear of a dog having hurt its paw, they feel weltschmertz acutely. it is not necessary to say much more than this concerning transformations. those to whom the subject naturally appeals will readily understand the importance of what has been said. those who are otherwise inclined may reflect that a nod is as good as a wink to a blind horse- 91 cha

ur body of light will be as strong against spirits as your other body against the winds of heaven. all depends upon the development of that body of light. it must be furnished with an organism as ramified and balanced as its shadowy brother, the material body. to recapitulate once more, then, the first task is to develop your own body of light within your own circle without reference to any other inhabitants of the world to which it belongs. that which you have accomplished with the subject you may now proceed to do with the object. you will learn to see the astral appearance of material things; and although this does not properly belong to pure clairvoyance, one may here again mention that you should endeavour to the utmost to develop and fortify this body of light. the best and simplest

ges occur during meditation. it is a bad break in the circle, as a rule, when they do. there is also a magical plane. this touches the material, and even includes a portion of it. it includes the astral, chiefly a full-blooded type of the astral. it reaches to and includes most, if not all, of the spiritual planes. the magical plane is thus the most comprehensive of all. egyptian gods are typical inhabitants of this plane, and it is the home of every adept. the spiritual planes are of several types, but are all distinguished by a reality and intensity to be found nowhere else. their inhabitants are formless, free of space and time, and distinguished by incomparable brilliance. there are also a number of sub-planes, as, for example, the alchemical. this plane will often appear in the practi

nds a point-of-view beyond that of the bushman> we may thus refer 246 psychical phenomena to the intention of "astral" beings, without committing ourselves to any theory. coherence is the sole quality demanded of us. 6) magick enables us to receive sensible impressions of worlds other than the "physical" universe (as generally understood by profane science. these worlds have their own laws; their inhabitants are often of quasi-human intelligence; there is a definite set of relations between certain "ideas" of ours, and their expressions, and certain types of phenomena (thus symbols, the qabalah, etc. enable us to communicate with whom we choose) 7 "astral" beings possess knowledge and power of a different kind from our own; their "universe" is presumably of a different kind from ours, in s

r who abdicates his autonomy, on the ground that the subtler nature of astral phenomena guarantees their authority and integrity (14) the variety of the general character of the "planes" of being is indefinitely large. but there are several main types of symbolism corresponding to the forms of plastic presentation established by the minds of mankind. each such "plane" has its special appearances, inhabitants, and laws- special cases of the general proposition. notable among these are the "egyptian" plane, which conforms with the ideas and methods of magick once in vogue in the nile valley; the "celtic" plane, close akin to 249 "fairyland, with a pagan pantheism as its keynote, sometimes concealed by christian nomenclature: the "alchemical" plane, where the great work is often presented und

" is a veil of the one above it; the original individual ideas become diversified as they express their elements. two men with almost identical ideas on a subject would write two totally different treatises upon it. 15) the general control of the astral plane, the ability to find 250 one's way about it, to penetrate such sanctuaries as are guarded from the profane, to make such relations with its inhabitants as may avail to acquire knowledge and power, or to command service; all this is a question of the general magical attainment of the student. he must be absolutely at ease in his body of light, and have made it invulnerable. he must be adept in assuming all god-forms, in using all weapons, sigils, gestures, words, and signs. he must be familiar with the names and numbers pertinent to th

2. it often occurs to men that on visiting a place to which they have never been, it appears familiar. this may arise from a confusion of thought or a slipping of the memory, but it is conceivably a fact. if, then, the adept "remember" that he was in a previous life in some city, say cracow, which he has in this life never visited, let him describe from memory the appearance of cracow, and of its inhabitants, setting down their names. let him further enter into details of the city and its customs. and having done this with great minuteness, let him confirm the same by consultation with historians and geographers, or by a personal visit, remembering (both to the credit of his memory and its discredit) that historians, geographers, and himself are alike fallible. but let him not trust his me

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

so when any one wanted to break his vow he had no difficulty in discovering a very good reason for it. the vow lost all its force<crowley expressly cites this clause in the golden dawn initiations as the third defense for his publishing the golden dawn rituals. see equinox i, 4, page 5 "editorial> when buddha took his seat under the blessed bo-tree, he took an oath that none of the inhabitants of the 10,000 worlds should cause him to rise until he had attained; so that when even mara the great arch-devil, with his three daughters the arch-temptresses appeared, he remained still. now it is useless for the beginner to take so formidable a vow; he 77 has not yet attained the strength which can defy mara. let him estimate his strength, and take a vow which is within it, but only

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

from heaven' was the "free gift of god. the dead were thrown to the amphibians. each man built his own shelter of the rough stone sponge which abounded. the word 'house' was used only in atlas; the servile race called its huts 'hloklost (equivalent to the english word 'home. discontent was absolutely unknown. it had not been considered necessary to prohibit traffic with foreign countries, as the inhabitants of such were esteemed barbarians. had a ship landed men, they would have been murdered to a man, supposing that atlas had permitted any approach to its shores. that it hindered such, and by infallible means, was due to other considerations, whose nature will form the subject of a subsequent chapter. this then is the nature of the plains beneath atlas, and the character of the servile r

was but by-product and waste-heap. the arrangement of the houses was in accordance with the magical theory. there was first the high house, then four (later six, last ten 'houses of houses; and to each of these was attached a varying number of ordinary houses. the high house was the central shrine of the whole archipelago, and must be separately described .pa v. of the high house of atlas, of its inhabitants, and of their manners and customs, and of the living atla. the high house was separated from its nearest neighbor by over twenty miles of sea. its diameter was about an half-mile and its height four miles. it had no plains at the base, and its cliffs went absolutely sheer and smooth into the water. it was in shape a flattish cylinder, but the top broadened into a pointed knob, somewhat

he only entrance was by an orifice at the top. but the base was tunneled so that from every house was a channel for the zro which having been brought to the highest perfection was thus transferred to headquarters. the receptacle at the base being far below the earth, and the zro further heated by friction, it seethed continually into a bluish or purplish smoke. this was the sole sustenance of the inhabitants of the high house. in early days the old high house, in an island since destroyed by order of the atla, had been called the house of blood, the inhabitants subsisting only on blood sucked from the living. the improvements in zro had changed all that; but the idea was the same, to live on the quintessence of life. hence while the 'houses' ate and drank zro, the high house drank its vapo

rs intent on their beloved task. the passer-by would gladly join one of such parties, engage in the work for so long as he wished, and then proceed upon his private business. in these same gardens too, were salvers and goblets always filled with zro, and after toil, refreshment fitted the workers to return to labour. now of these workings in the gardens strange tales are told. it is said that the inhabitants falling to repose were visited in sleep by incubi and succubi (whatever the nature of these may be, and i by no means concur in the opinion of sinistrari, and that they welcomed such with eagerness. nay, darker legends tell of infamous commerce and intercourse with demons foul and malicious, and pretend that the power of atlas was devilish, and that the catastrophe was the judgement of

r whole work by commerce with inferiors. if there be any truth whatever in these stories, it will then be more easily supposable that the atlanteans aspiring to journey sunwards to venus, might invoke the beings of that planet, should it be possible for them to travel to us. and that this is impos sible, who can assert? on the theory of the magicians, power increases as the sun is approached, the inhabitants of earth being more highly infused with the magical force of our star than those of mars, and they again more than those of great jupiter, gloomy and disastrous saturn and uranus, or neptune lost in star- dreams. again, the powers of each particular planet may, nay, must be wholly diverse. so fundamental a condition of existence as the value of g being vastly various, must not the inha

zro is another and an open question. in any case, such is the tradition, and numerous parodies of it are still extant in the stories of the births of romulus and remus, bacchus, buddha and many other legendary heroes of modern times; we even catch an echo in the myths of such barbarian lands as syria. so much and no more concerning the underground gardens of atlas, and of their commerce with the inhabitants of venus. vii. of marriage and other curious customs of the atlanteans: and of sacrifices to the gods. i have already adverted to that most singular conception of the duty of the married which opposes the customs of atlas to those of any other race on earth. but the considerations which established it have yet to be discussed. i will not insist on that gross and cynical point of view w

s, there each to guard his share of the secrets of the holy race, and in due time to discover and train up fit children of other races of the earth so that one day another people might be founded to undertake another such task as that now ended. hardly had the pinnacle of atlas melted into the sea behind them, than the 'catastrophe' occurred. the high house and the column beneath it, with all the inhabitants of atlas, shot from the earth with the vehemence of a million lightnings, bound for that green blaze of glory that scintillated in the west above the sunset. instantly the earth, its god departed, gave itself up to anguish. the sea rushed unto the void of the column and in a thousand earthquakes atlas 'houses' and plains together were overwhelmed forever in the ocean. tidal waves rolle

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

an persecution-mania; perversion is practically unknown, and monogamy is the general custom. even the civilized psychopaths of cities, forced into every kind of excess by the omnipresence of erotic suggestions and the contact of crazed crowds seething with suppressed sexuality, are not wholly past physic. they are no sooner released from the persistent pressure by escaping to some place where the inhabitants treat the reproductive and the respiratory organs as equally innocent than they begin insensibly to forget their 'fixed idea' forced on them by the fog-horn of morality, so that their perversions perish, just as a coiled spring straightens itself when the external compulsion is removed. they revert to their natural sex-characters, which only in rare cases are other than simple, pure, a

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

rguments of the spiritual order with a simple statement which, if not certain, is at least not improbable. there is, he will tell you, a spiritual world, or to avoid any (most unjustifiable) misunderstandings, let us say a world of subtler matter than the visible and tangible, which has its own laws (analogous to, if not identical with, those laws of matter with which we are acquainted) and whose inhabitants change, and die, and are re-born very much as ordinary mortal beings. but as they are of subtler matter, the cycle is less rapid.1 as a nominalist, i hope not to be misunderstood when i compare this to the relative mutability of the individual and the species.2 we have enough examples free 1 cf. huxley, cited supra, possibly, through modes of being of which we neither have a conception

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

ey upon whom he shall look with derision, for nothing shall stand before his face. and every mystery that hath not been revealed from the 62 foundation of the world he shall reveal unto his chosen. and they shall have power over every spirit of the ether; and of the earth and under the earth; on dry land and in the water; of whirling air and of rushing fire. and they shall have power over all the inhabitants of the earth, and every scourge of god shall be subdued beneath their feet. the angels shall come unto them and walk with them, and the great gods of heaven shall be their guests. but i must sit apart, with dust upon my head, discrowned and desolate. i must lurk in forbidden corners of the earth. i must plot secretly in the by- ways of great cities, in the fog, and in marshes of the ri

all the parts of the body and the soul. he speaks with such a terrible roaring that it is impossible to hear the words; one catches a a phrase here and there, or a glimpse of the idea. with every word he belches forth smoke, so that the whole aethyr becomes full of it. and now i hear the angel: every particle of matter that forms the smoke of my breath is a religion that hath flourished among the inhabitants of the worlds. thus are they all whirled forth in my breath. now he is giving a demonstration of this operation. and he says: know thou that all the religions of all the worlds end herein, but they are only the smoke of my breath, and i am only the head of the great dragon that eateth up the universe; 130 without whom the fifth aethyr would be perfect, even as the first. yet unless he

the darkness cause by the interference of the opposite waves of thought. it is one of the most suggestive definitions of konx- the lvx of the brethren of the rosy cross- that it transcends all the possible pairs of opposites. nor does this sound nonsensical to those who are acquainted with that lvx. but to those who do not it must remain as obscure and ridiculous as spherical trigonometry to the inhabitants of flatland "the literary guide "he is a lofty idealist. he sings like a lark at the gates of heaven 'konx om pax' is the apotheosis of extravagance. the last word in eccentricity. a prettily told fairy-story 'for babes and sucklings' has 'explanatory notes in hebrew and latin for the wise and prudent- which notes, as far as we can see, explain nothing- together with a weird preface in

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

poesy, keep me to this vow! and if i turn aside, even for a moment, i pray thee, warn me by some signal chastisement, that thou art a jealous god, and that thou wilt keep me veiled, cherished, guarded in thine harem a pure and perfect spouse, like a slender fountain playing in thy courts of marble and of malachite, of jasper, of topaz, and of lapis lazuli. and by my magick power i summon all the inhabitants of the ten thousand worlds to witness this mine oath. 8.15. i will rise, and break my fast. i think it as well to go on with the mantra, as it started of its own accord. 35 9.0. arrived at panth on, to breakfast on coffee and biroche and a peach. i shall try and describe ritual dclxxi; since its nature is important to this great ceremony of initiation. those who understand a little abo

the darkness caused by the interference of the opposite waves of thought. it is one of the most suggestive definitions of konx the lvx of the brethren of the rosy cross that it transcends all the possible pairs of opposites. nor does this sound nonsensical to those who are acquainted with that lvx. but to those who do not it must remain as obscure and ridiculous as spherical trigonometry to the inhabitants of flatland."the literary guide""he is a lofty idealist. he sings like a lark at the gates of heaven.'konx om pax' is the apotheosis of extravagance, the last word in eccentricity. a prettily-told fairy-story 'for babes and sucklings' has 'explanatory notes in hebrew and latin for the wise and prudent' which notes, as far as we can see, explain nothing together with a weird preface in

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

pontifex; and esoteric jabs presumably at poor faustina, such as "that biting thing is only precious in the tart" we find some masterly twaddle, regular phillpotts "two thousand years of fooled humanity, christ, they have prostituted thee and raped 317 thy virgin message till at last it stands no more than handmaid to their infamy (phillpotts really means harlot, but he is afraid of shocking the inhabitants of torquay "some flight of years and the inevitable, tireless hand gropes and grips fast, and draws it gently down. to sublimation" what in the name of narcissus is this all about? and yet mr. ford madox hueffer takes for one of his recent texts "we have not got a great poet" well here at least is one, who, if he can do nothing else, can phillpotts! the martyrdom of ferrer. by joseph m

the darkness caused by the interference of the opposite waves of thought. it is one of the most suggestive definitions of konx_ the lvx of the brethren of the rosy cross_ that it transcends all the possible pairs of opposites. nor does this sound nonsensical to those who are acquainted with that lvx. but to those who do not it must remain as obscure and ridiculous as spherical trigonometry to the inhabitants of flatland "the literary guide "he is a lofty idealist. he sings like a lark at the gates of heaven 'konx om pax' is the apotheosis of extravagance. the last word in eccentricity. a prettily told fairy-story 'for babes and sucklings' has 'explanatory notes in hebrew and latin for the wise and prudent_ which notes, as far as we can see, explain nothing_ together with a weird preface in

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

little crack that thou hast left" then the great white spirit arose and formulated himself as the pillar of infinitude, even as the mahalingam of great shiva the destroyer, who openeth his eye, and all is not. and behold! he was balanced in the crack, and the void was filled, and nature was content. and elohim gibor, and kamael the mighty and his seraphim, and graphiel, and bartzabel, and all the inhabitants of madim shouted for joy and gave glory and honour and praise to the great white spirit; and the sound of their rejoicing filled the worlds. now for one thousand myriad eternities the great white spirit maintained himself as the pillar of infinitude in the midst of the little crack that he had overlooked; and lo! he was very weary "i cannot stay like this for ever" he exclaimed; and re

uarters to which these primitive men travelled is carefully indicated on the map at the end of the book. though it may seem strange that they crossed vast oceans, it must be born in mind that the configurations of the globe have changed since those remote periods; besides, primitive man did get about the world in a most extraordinary way, as such islands as madagascar and easter island prove. the inhabitants of the former are polynesian and not african, of the later, seemingly melanesian, judging by their skulls, and the solomon islands, the nearest melanesian islands to easter island, are thousands of miles away. ducie island, the nearest island to easter island, is many hundred miles away, and the coast of south america is no less than 2,300 miles distant. and yet in this tiny island we

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 3

the darkness cause by the interference of the opposite waves of thought. it is one of the most suggestive definitions of konx- the lvx of the brethren of the rosy cross- that it transcends all the possible pairs of opposites. nor does this sound nonsensical to those who are acquainted with that lvx. but to those who do not it must remain as obscure and ridiculous as spherical trigonometry to the inhabitants of flatland "the literary guide "he is a lofty idealist. he sings like a lark at the gates of heaven 'konx om pax' is the apotheosis of extravagance. the last word in eccentricity. a prettily told fairy-story 'for babes and sucklings' has 'explanatory notes in hebrew and latin for the wise and prudentea the probationer's robe is fitted for performance of all general invocations and esp

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

m. three breaks, but end very doubtful having become very sleepy. position 1. 6 m. three breaks. i seemed to collapse suddenly. went to devachan179 on astral journey. i found myself surrounded 116 by a wonderful pearly lustre, and then among great trees between the branches of which bright birds were flying. after this i saw a captain on his ship and also a lover contemplating his bride. the real inhabitants of this land to which i went were as of flame, and the imaginary ones were depicted as we physical beings are. then the images of my vision sped past me rapidly. i saw a mountaineer; my father preaching with me in his old home; my mother, his mother; a man doing rajayoga on white god-form. at last a wave of pale light, or rather of a silky texture passed through and over me; then one o

this land to which i went were as of flame, and the imaginary ones were depicted as we physical beings are. then the images of my vision sped past me rapidly. i saw a mountaineer; my father preaching with me in his old home; my mother, his mother; a man doing rajayoga on white god-form. at last a wave of pale light, or rather of a silky texture passed through and over me; then one of the strange inhabitants passed through me unconscious of me, and i returned. golden dawn symbol. 14 m. three breaks. may 8th. position 1. 22 m. seven breaks. calvary cross. 50 m. did i go to sleep? 11th. designed abarahadabra for a pantacle.180 12th. i performed a magic ceremonial at night, followed by attempt at astral projection. i prefer the esoteric theosophist society's seven-fold division for these prac

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

are with you, children["she plays<mars "starts up and recites" 1. the dukes of edom were amazed: trembling took hold on the mighty of moab! 51 2. lord, when thou wentest out of seir; when thou marchedst out of the field of edom; the earth trembled, and the heaven dropped: the clouds also dropped water. 3. curse ye meroz, saith the angel of the lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the lord, to the help of the lord against the mighty! 4. the river kishon swept them away: that ancient river, the river kishon! 5. oh, my soul, thou hast trodden down strength! 1. he bowed the heavens also and and came down: and darkness was under his feet: at the brightness that was before him thick clouds passed: hail stones and flashes

the darkness cause by the interference of the opposite waves of thought. it is one of the most suggestive definitions of konx- the lvx of the brethren of the rosy cross- that it transcends all the possible pairs of opposites. nor does this sound nonsensical to those who are acquainted with that lvx. but to those who do not it must remain as obscure and ridiculous as spherical trigonometry to the inhabitants of flatland "the literary guide "he is a lofty idealist. he sings like a lark at the gates of heaven 'konx om pax' is the apotheosis of extravagance, the last word in eccentricity. a prettily told fairy-story 'for babes and sucklings' has 'explanatory notes in hebrew and latin for the wise and prudent- which notes, as far as we can see, explain nothing- together with a weird preface in

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

who numbers amongst his pupils a large number of europeans and americans, is a rajput prince, and for many decades held an authoritative position in indian affairs. he works in close co-operation with the manu, and will himself eventually hold office as the manu of the sixth root-race. he dwells, as does his brother, the master k. h, at shigatse in the himalayas, and is a well-known figure to the inhabitants of that far-away village. he is a man of tall and commanding presence, dark hair and beard and dark eyes, and might be considered stern were it not for the expression that lies in his eyes. he and his brother, the master k. h, work almost as a unit, and have done so for many centuries and will, on into the future, for the master k. h. is in line for the office of world teacher when the

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust c. ability to reject false magnetism, d. capacity to absorb solar rays, e. great strength and resistance, f. a delicacy and refinement in appearance as yet unknown. the etheric levels of the plane will be full of an increased activity, and slowly but surely, as the decades slip away, man will become conscious of these levels, and aware of their inhabitants. the immediate effect of this greater etheric energy will be that a numerically larger number of people will possess etheric vision, and will be able normally and naturally to live consciously on etheric levels. the majority of men only function consciously on the three lower levels of the physical the gaseous, the liquid, and the dense and the etheric levels are as sealed to them as a

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

of which they are the product. his interpretation of them is consequently false, leading to wrong identification and an erroneous set of values. 2. mental perception. through the use of the mind the onlooker becomes aware of another grade of phenomena and is put en rapport with the thought world, or with that condition of substance in which is registered the thought impulses of our planet and its inhabitants, and with forms created by those vibratory impulses which express certain ideas and desires, primarily at present the latter. owing to the erroneous perception brought about through the use of the senses and the wrong interpretation of the things sensed, these thought forms are in themselves distortions of the reality, and express only those lower impulses and reactions which emanate f

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

n these matters. but the rarer levels of the physical plane lie hid and are, for man, his next field of discovery. the ceremonial ray brings with it the means whereby that knowledge may be acquired and revealed to all, and thus not be the sole property of the wise and of the occultists. the three higher etheric levels, with their denizens, are waiting to become the property of all, and with their inhabitants comes the next approximation. it is possible at this time to foretell certain events which will come to pass during the next one- 83- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust hundred years. first, in about ten years time the first ether, with all that is composed of that matter, will be recognised scientific fact, and the scientists who w

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

of the kingdom of god. men can be trusted to take what they want. they are doing so at this time on every hand. but the things which truly matter must at the same time be emphasised and taught, or the end will be disastrous. when we have cleaned the human house of abuses, as the revolutionaries in every country and land claim to be doing, unless that house is beautiful as a result, and unless its inhabitants have ideas based on divine essentials, the last state will be worse than the first. seven devils may enter into the house, according to christ's parable.41 unless god indwells the house, when cleaned, and unless our revaluations and national adjustments lead to that leisure and peace of mind wherein the soul of man can come to flower, we are headed towards still worse disasters "man sh

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

hin their own borders, because reform begins at home. then let us look at the world picture and gain a new vision. there is a scientific basis for the old statement in the bible that "where there is no vision, the people perish. history indicates a long past of battle, of war, of changing frontiers, of the discovery and prompt annexation of new territory, involving the subjugation of the original inhabitants, sometimes greatly to their benefit but always inexcusable. the spirit of nationalism and its growth is the background of modern history as taught in our schools, feeding national pride, engendering national enmities, racial hatreds and jealousies. history concerns itself with the lines of demarcation between countries and with the type of rule each country developed. these lines of de

, to stabilize and integrate a vast population, and to lead her peoples still further into the light. russia must also learn to cooperate with other powers on an equal basis. russia must not, with ambition and design, seek to sweep the small powers into her arena of activity against their wishes or through undue pressure and force. russia has still much to do for the immense territories and their inhabitants which are already within her sphere of influence; the other nations must also work out their own destiny and must not be ruled perforce by russia. above everything else, the problem before russia is to give to the other nations of the world such an example of wise rule, free expression of individual purpose, and the use of an inclusive and sound education, that other nations will patte

erial and selfish civilization and one which has fed the nationalistic and, therefore, separative spirit, which has fostered racial hatreds and stimulated national prides? the first historical date usually remembered by the average british child is "william, the conqueror, 1066. the american child remembers the landing of the pilgrim fathers and the gradual taking of the country from its rightful inhabitants and perhaps the boston tea party. the heroes of history are all warriors alexander the great, julius caesar, attila the hun, richard coeur de lion, napoleon, george washington and many others. geography is largely history in another form but presented in a similar manner a history of discovery, investigation and seizure, followed frequently by wicked and cruel treatment of the inhabita

itory. for centuries they have been exploited and driven into slavery, first by the arabs, then later by those who purchased them from the slave-owners and carried them into slavery to the united states or to the west indies. they have been exploited also by the european nations who seized vast territories in africa and enriched themselves on the produce of those countries and the labour of their inhabitants the french in the french sudan, the belgians in the belgian congo, the dutch and the british in south africa and the west coast of africa, the germans in german east africa and the italians in eastern africa. it is a sorry story of cruelty, theft and exploitation- 61- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust on the part of the white race, though much good also came out of it for

usness and justice, may terminate in tragedy. there is, however, much improvement in the internal history of these territories, and there is much reason for optimism. the problem of the negro falls into two divisions: the problem of the future of the african negro and the problem of the future of the negro in the western hemisphere. africa is potential and the destiny of its countless millions of inhabitants is still in the embryonic stage; the relationship of its true inhabitants to the alien races who seek to dominate them remains still in the realm of political manoeuvring and commercial greed. it should, however, be recognized that in spite of the many attendant evils which follow ever on the trail of the exploiting white man, the impact of the white races on the "black continent" has

liminated; everywhere there is discussion and planning; there are meetings and forums, and conferences and committees, ranging all the way from the great deliberations of the united nations down to the tiny meetings held in some remote village. the beauty of the present situation is that even in the smallest community a practical expression of what is needed on a worldwide scale is offered to the inhabitants; differences in families, in churches, in municipalities, in cities, in nations, between races and internationally all call for the same objective and for the same process of adjustment: the establishing of right human relations. the technique or method to bring this about remains everywhere the same: the use of the spirit of goodwill. goodwill is the simplest expression of true love a

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

eauty of it none of us will ever forget. such are the things one pictures to oneself in moments of fatigue and disillusionment, and yet behind all this beauty were corruption and very ancient evil. the district had been at one time the centre of the black mass in central europe and evidences of this could be found on the country roads. the little villages around had been largely deserted by their inhabitants owing to economic conditions and had been purchased by groups from germany and france whose aims and ideas were anything but nice or clean. the few years preceding the war, particularly in germany, were peculiarly nasty. all kinds of vices and evil were cultivated and a lot of those who practiced these undesirable modes of life hied themselves to the italian lakes during the summer. so

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

out the earliest records and writings. there is much misinterpreted testimony to this effect, and when men can read the records more correctly and with right interpretation, they will understand the way out, because they will see more clearly the underlying causes. cancer is a gift to modern man from the atlantean humanity, and the scourge of this disease was the major factor which devastated the inhabitants of old atlantis. the roots of this dire evil are deep-seated in the emotional or desire nature, and are grounded in the astral body. cancer is partially the result of a reaction to the diseases connected with the sex life which became so rampant in later lemurian times and early atlantean days. the people of those times, seeing the fearful evils and the extent of the disease which grew

es that which he hath built will see it fall from forces within itself" as the centuries slipped away and the lemurian race submitted to the evil impulses of the animal nature, gradually the earliest type of venereal disease made its appearance; eventually the entire race was riddled with it and died out, nature taking its toll and exacting its inexorable price. you might here ask how these early inhabitants of our planet could be held responsible for there is no sin where there is no sense of responsibility and no consciousness of wrong doing. the hierarchy in those days had its own methods of teaching these infant peoples, just as the smallest child can be taught today to refrain from certain physical habits. humanity then knew well what was evil, because the evidences of that evil were

have been responsible for the perpetuation of the etheric body, sometimes for centuries. this is particularly the case when the mummy or embalmed person was of an evil character during life; the hovering etheric body is then often "possessed" by an evil entity or evil force. this is the cause of the attacks and the disasters which often dog the steps of those who discover ancient tombs and their inhabitants, ancient mummies, and bring them and their possessions to light. where cremation is the rule, there is not only the immediate destruction of the physical body and its restitution to the fount of substance, but the vital body is also promptly dissolved and its forces swept away by the current of flame into the reservoir of vital energies. of that reservoir it has ever been an inherent p

and isolation; that is why the effects of bad health, when rightly handled, lead to a sweetening of the disposition and a broadening of the sympathies. sharing and a sense of general participation has usually to be learnt the hard way such again is the law. in this law we have the clue to that which will ultimately sweep disease from the earth. let me put it quite simply. when the majority of the inhabitants of the earth are being rapidly oriented towards good, towards righteousness, as the bible expresses it, and when the bulk of human beings are inclined towards goodwill (the second major expression of soul contact and influence in the individual's life and in the life of mankind the first being the sense of responsibility, then ill health will persistently, even if only gradually, disap

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

a material and selfish civilisation and one which had the nationalistic and, therefore, separative spirit, which has fostered racial hatred and stimulated national prides? the first historical date usually remembered by the average british child is "william, the conqueror, 1066" the american child remembers the landing of the pilgrim fathers and the gradual taking of the country from its rightful inhabitants, and perhaps the boston- 34- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust tea party. the heroes of history are all warriors alexander the great, julius caesar, attila the hun, richard coeur de lion, napoleon, george washington and many others. geography is largely history in another form but presented in a similar manner a history of discovery, investigation and seizure, followe

in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust tea party. the heroes of history are all warriors alexander the great, julius caesar, attila the hun, richard coeur de lion, napoleon, george washington and many others. geography is largely history in another form but presented in a similar manner a history of discovery, investigation and seizure, followed frequently by wicked and cruel treatment of the inhabitants of the discovered lands. greed, ambition, cruelty and pride are the keynotes of our teaching of history and geography. these wars, aggression and thefts which have distinguished every great nation without exception are facts and cannot be denied. surely, however, the lessons of the evils which they wrought (culminating in the war 1914-1945) can be pointed out and the ancient causes of

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

e advanced intelligentsia down to those of the unskilled labourer) can be adequately met and the great mass of men swung accurately into line with evolutionary purpose. have you ever stopped to think that the meditation of a master upon the plan of which he is custodian, and his formulation of what he can do along the line of effective cooperation, is of no service or usefulness to the illiterate inhabitants of our great cities and agricultural areas? the need of these unthinking masses must be met by disciples of less spiritual development, and probably their greatest appeal is through the application of economic help; the task of these lesser disciples is to prove to the ignorant masses that as the centuries slip away spiritual living and true spiritual understanding include every aspect

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

"spiritual" would not yet apply, except relatively) and in destroying those who were wrongly focussed or oriented and, therefore, dedicated to the life of material aspiration and perception. this nucleus which was saved, formed the basis of our present root race, the aryan. the whole theme of the old testament is built around the development and growth of this nucleus. symbolically speaking, the inhabitants of the ark and their descendants and the jewish race stand for the salvaged remnant of humanity salvaged in spite of themselves and in face of stupendous difficulties by the great white lodge- 81- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust two points warrant attention here. the first and least important from the standpoint of the soul is the disappearance off the e

ions; german hegemony and "living space" must dominate europe, and the german superman must be the arbiter of human life; american isolationism would leave humanity defenceless in its hour of need and hand men over to the rule of hitler; russia, in her silence, cannot be trusted; japan is upsetting the balance of power in asia. such is the picture today. anarchy rules the world; famine stalks the inhabitants of europe; the civilian population of cities, the women and children, are in grave danger of injury and death and are forced to live underground; pestilence appears; there is no safety on land or sea or in the air; the nations are on the verge of financial ruin- 121- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust science has turned to the invention of the instruments o

we look forward to a world founded upon four essential human freedoms. the first is freedom of speech and expression everywhere in the world. the second is freedom of every person to worship god in his own way everywhere in the world. the third is freedom from want which, translated into world terms, means economic understandings which will secure to every nation a healthy peacetime life for its inhabitants everywhere in the world. the fourth is freedom from fear which, translated into world terms, means a worldwide reduction of armaments to such a point and in such a thorough fashion that no nation will be in a position to commit an act of physical aggression against any neighbour anywhere in the world. franklin d. roosevelt- 209- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis

and world insecurity in order to create another point of world tension. until these two sources of world tension are recognised and correctly handled, the life of the aspirant, and still more of the disciple, is exceedingly hard. you may retort (and truly) that the life of all who suffered through the war, the fate of the starving people who are still taking the brunt of the attack in europe the inhabitants of great britain, italy, china, poland, and the balkans, plus germany and japan, who are responsible for the difficulty, and all who are engulfed in the results of germany's attack upon the world is hard beyond endurance, and must therefore be shared by all aspirants and disciples. that is indeed true. but the more advanced thinkers and workers have far more than the general fate to en

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

s have ignored for two thousand years. their attitude is perhaps the culminating aggressive action of the age and marks a climaxing point; it has produced a serious world tension, but out of this good may come and a "point of emergence for mankind" be reached. the issue of aggression can be more clearly seen because of their activities. very few lands today are in the possession of their original inhabitants, and if restoration is made to all original inhabitants (which is not possible) an impossible situation would be brought about just as legitimate as the zionist position. if the zionist claims are to be considered (and they have been) they in their turn should realise that (if the old testament is to be believed) they originally took the land of palestine away from its original owners

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

d by the mythologists, nor yet a land in the neighbourhood of scythia and the danube* it was a real continent, a bona-fide land which knew no winter in those early days, nor have its sorry remains more than one night and day during the year, even now. the nocturnal shadows never fall upon it, said the greeks; for it is the land of the gods, the favourite abode of apollo, the god of light, and its inhabitants are his beloved priests and servants. this may be regarded as poetised fiction now; but it was poetised truth then. iii. the third continent, we propose to call "lemuria" the name is an invention, or an idea, of mr. p. l. sclater, who asserted, between 1850 and 1860, on zoological grounds the actual existence, in prehistoric times, of a continent which he showed to have extended from m

but to the races on earth. venus, or lucifer (also sukra and usanas) the planet, is the light-bearer of our earth, in both its physical and mystic sense. the christians knew it well in early times, since one of the earliest popes of rome is known by his pontiff name as lucifer "every world has its parent star and sister planet. thus earth is the adopted child and younger brother of venus, but its inhabitants are of their own kind. all sentient complete beings (full septenary men or higher beings) are furnished, in their beginnings, with forms and organisms in full harmony with the nature and state of the sphere they inhabit "the spheres of being, or centres of life, which are isolated nuclei breeding their men and their animals, are numberless; not one has any resemblance to its sister-com

greek philosophers- appearing at the beginning of every new manvantara. from these downwards- formed from the everconsolidating waves of that light, which becomes on the objective plane gross matter- proceed the numerous hierarchies of the creative forces, some formless, others having their[[footnote(s* this is a flat contradiction of swedenborg, who saw, in "the first earth of the astral world" inhabitants dressed as are the peasants in europe; and on the fourth earth women clad as are the shepherdesses in a bal masque. even the famous astronomer huygens laboured under the mistaken idea that other worlds and planets have the same identical beings as those who live on our earth, possessing the same figures, senses, brain-power, arts, sciences, dwellings and even to the same fabric for the

, the book of the dead, the zendavesta, the assyrian tiles, and finally the bible, and who has observed the constant occurrence of the number seven, in these records of people living from the remotest times unconnected and so far apart, can regard as a coincidence the following fact, given by the same explorer of ancient mysteries? speaking of the prevalence of seven as a mystic number, among the inhabitants of the "western continent (of america, he adds that it is not less remarkable. for "it frequently occurs in the popul-vuh. we find it besides in the seven families said by sahagun and clavigero to have accompanied the mystical personage named votan, the reputed founder of the great city of nachan, identified by some with palenque. in the seven caves* from which the ancestors of the nah

rceive and disinter them as tangible forms, is due to the process of materialization or crystallization referred to, which took place subsequently, at the beginning of the fourth round, and reached its maximum after the appearance of man, proceeding parallel with his physical evolution. this alone illustrates the fact that the degree of materiality of the earth changes pari passu with that of its inhabitants. and thus man now finds, as tangible fossils, what were once the (to his present senses) ethereal forms of the lower kingdoms. the above brahmanical figures refer to evolution beginning on globe a, and in the first round. in this volume we speak only of this, the fourth round* this difference and the change of cyphers in the last three triplets of figures, the writer cannot undertake t

aeterna mater. the first race of men were, then, simply the images, the astral doubles, of their fathers, who were the pioneers, or the most progressed entities from a preceding though lower sphere, the shell of which is now our moon. but even this shell is all-potential, for, having generated the earth, it is the phantom of the moon which, attracted by magnetic affinity, sought to form its first inhabitants, the pre-human monsters (vide supra, stanza ii. to assure himself of this, the student has again to turn to the chaldean fragments, and read what berosus says. berosus obtained his information, he tells us, from ea, the male-female deity of wisdom. while the gods were generated in its androgynous bosom (svabhavat, mother-space) its (the wisdom's) reflections became on earth the woman o

o do, however, with psychology than with physics. we men have learned to live in every climate, whether frigid or tropical, but the first two races had nought to do with climate, nor were they subservient to any temperature or change therein. and thus, we are taught, men lived down to the close of the third root-race, when eternal spring reigned over the whole globe, such as is now enjoyed by the inhabitants of jupiter; a "world" says m. flammarion "which is not subject like our own to the vicissitudes of seasons nor to abrupt alternations of temperature, but which is enriched with all the treasures of eternal spring("pluralite des mondes" p. 69) those astronomers who maintain that jupiter is in a molten condition, in our sense of the term, are invited to settle their dispute with this lea

serves: that "perhaps the seven manus, the seven brahmadicas and the seven rishis are the same, and make only seven individual persons* the seven brahmadicas were prajapatis, or lords 'of the prajas or creatures' from them mankind was born, and they are probably the same with the seven manus. these seven grand ancestors of the human race were created for the purpose of replenishing the earth with inhabitants (asiatic researches, vol. v. p. 246; and faber adds that "the mutual resemblance of the kabirs, the titans, the rishis, and the noetic family, is too striking to be the effect of mere accident* faber was led into this mistake, and subsequently built his entire theory concerning the kabiri, on the fact that the name of the scriptural[[footnote(s* agruerus is kronos, or saturn, and the p

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

mall parent volume. tradition says, that it was taken down in senzar, the secret sacerdotal tongue, from the words of the divine beings, who dictated it to the sons of light, in central asia, at the very beginning of the 5th (our) race; for there was a time when its language (the sen-zar) was known to the initiates of every nation, when the forefathers of the toltec understood it as easily as the inhabitants of the lost atlantis, who inherited it, in their turn, from the sages of the 3rd race, the manushis, who learnt it direct from the devas of the 2nd and 1st races. the "illustration" spoken of in "isis" relates to the evolution of these races and of our 4th and 5th race humanity in the vaivasvata manvantara or "round; each round being composed of the yugas of the seven periods of humani

he commentary on the preceding page, and also the summary of the stanzas in the proem, page 22* many more planets are enumerated in the secret books than in modern astronomical works[[vol. 1, page] 153 descending and re-ascending states. buddhism. for instance, all such planets as mercury, venus, mars, jupiter, saturn, etc, etc, or our earth, are as visible to us as our globe, probably, is to the inhabitants of the other planets, if any, because they are all on the same plane; while the superior fellowglobes of these planets are on other planes quite outside that of our terrestrial senses. as their relative position is given further on, and also in the diagram appended to the comments on verse 7 of stanza vi, a few words of explanation is all that is needed at present. these invisible comp

es. in short, as globes, they are in co-adunition but not in consubstantiality with our earth and thus pertain to quite another state of consciousness. our planet (like all those we see) is adapted to the peculiar state of its human stock, that state which enables us to see with our naked eye the sidereal bodies which are co-essential with our terrene plane and substance, just as their respective inhabitants, the jovians, martians and others can perceive our little world: because our planes of consciousness, differing as they do in degree but being the same in kind, are on the same layer of differentiated matter. what i wrote was 'the minor pralaya concerns only our little strings of globes (we called chains 'strings' in those days of lip-confusion 'to such a string our earth belongs' this

'god-spirit (xix "it exists everywhere and forms the first upadhi (foundation) on which our world (solar system) is built. outside the latter it is to be found in its pristine purity only between (the solar systems or) the stars of the universe, the worlds already formed or forming; those in laya resting meanwhile in its bosom. as its substance is of a different kind from that known on earth, the inhabitants of the latter, seeing through it, believe in their illusion and ignorance that it is empty space. there is not one finger's breath (angula) of void space in the whole boundless (universe (xx "matter or substance is septenary within our world, as it is so beyond it. moreover, each of its states or principles is graduated into seven degrees of density. surya (the sun, in its visible refl

om the "incubation" of the "spirit of god" upon the face of the waters- chaos: in fact, this substance is chaos itself. from this it was that paracelsus claimed to be able to make his "homunculi" and this is why thales, the great natural philosopher, maintained that water was the principle of all things in nature. job says, in chap. xxvi. 5, that "dead things are formed from under the waters, and inhabitants thereof" in the original text, instead of "dead things" it is written dead rephaim (giants or mighty primitive men, from whom "evolution" may one day trace our present race "in the primordial state of the creation" says polier's mythologie des indous "the rudimental universe, submerged in water, reposed in the bosom of vishnu. sprung from this chaos and darkness, brahma, the architect

eriod of a manvantara, is long enough to be regarded as eternal, if not endless. the bhagavata (xii, iv, 35) speaks of a fourth kind of pralaya, the nitya or constant dissolution, and explains it as the change which takes place imperceptibly in everything in this universe from the globe down to the atom- without cessation. it is growth and decay (life and death. when the maha pralaya arrives, the inhabitants of swar-loka (the upper sphere) disturbed by the conflagration, seek refuge "with the pitris, their progenitors, the manus, the seven rishis, the various orders of celestial spirits and the gods, in maharloka" when the latter is reached also, the whole of the above enumerated beings migrate in their turn from maharloka, and repair to jana-loka in "their subtile forms, destined to becom

ire "manifestations historiques" p. 272[[vol. 1, page] 504 the secret doctrine. and to beard it quite impudently. nevertheless, and though presenting in nearly every respect "phenomena not yet fully understood" comets and meteors are credited by the believers in modern science with obeying the same laws and consisting of the same matter "as the suns, stars and nebulae" and even "the earth and its inhabitants (laing's "modern science and modern thought) this is what one might call taking things on trust, aye, even to blind faith. but exact science is not to be questioned, and he who rejects the hypotheses imagined by her students- gravitation, for instance- would be regarded as an ignorant fool for it; yet we are told by the just cited author a queer legend from the scientific annals "the c

n began, prakriti (nature) was in a condition of laya or absolute homogeneity, as "matter exists in two conditions, the sukshma, or latent and undifferentiated, and the sthula or differentiated condition" then it became anu, atomic. it teaches of sudda-satwa "a substance not subject to the qualities of matter, from which it is quite different" and adds that out of that substance the bodies of the inhabitants of vaikuntaloka (the heaven of vishnu, the gods, are formed. that every particle or atom of prakriti contains jiva (divine life, and is the sarira (body) of that jiva which it contains, while every jiva is in its turn the sarira of the supreme spirit, as "parabrahm pervades every jiva, as well as every particle of matter" dualistic and anthropomorphic as may be the philosophy of the vi

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

and sprenger, nothing daunted, forged the approbation of the whole faculty; a forgery that was not discovered until 1898. gradually the hysteria kindled by kramer and sprenger began to spread. it spread like a fire flashing up suddenly in unexpected places; spreading quickly across the whole of europe. for nearly three hundred years the fires of the persecutions raged. humankind had gone mad. the inhabitants of entire villages where one or two witches were suspected of living, were put to death with the cry "destroy them all. the lord will know his own" in 1586 the archbishop of treves decided that the local witches had caused the recent severe winter. by dint of frequent torture a "confession" was obtained and one hundred twenty men and women were burned to death on his charge that they h

BUDGE E

are as those who have their knives over (or, on) their heads. they wail and they lament when this great god hath passed them by. the name of the warder of this field is khetra. whosoever knoweth this shall be in the condition of a spirit who hath dominion over his legs" m. maspero, in his description of the third hour, 1 p. 61 includes an extract from the speech which the sun-god ra makes to the inhabitants of net-neb-ua-kheper-aut; as he points out, though three copies of the speech are extant, all are mutilated (see lef bure, le tombeau de seti i er, 1re partie, pll. xv.-xvii, pll. xviii.-xx, and pl. xxii, and it is impossible at present to reconstruct the text, although the general meaning of several sentences is clear enough. footnotes 60:1 the portions rendered by m. maspero read thu

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

water from the west and pour some into one of the dishes. stir it deosil, saying: power of growth, power of fertility, power of prosperity, enter this water, i ask, mother and father of abundance and increase* now take the salt to the water and tip a little in it, stirring it once more with the athame, saying: dissolve and disperse, flow far and free to attract rebirth to-[name the town] and its inhabitants* now cast the circle around the elemental candles, with your wand, starting from the north in a single unbroken movement, visualising as you do a stream of light emanating from it that encloses you above, around and beneath (if you are working with a group, they can stand or sit within a circle while you cast around them. this is better than slowing the ceremony by having people enteri

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

o the invisible realm. another wellknown belief held that the seventh child of a seventh son or daughter would enjoy an auspicious spiritual lineage "if you are a double-sighted person and can see ghosts, if you happen to have been born on christmas day, or are a seventh son, you are born for magic" claimed one folklorist.[24] these anomalies sometimes led the depiction of conjurers as outsiders, inhabitants of the fringes, dwelling within a cultural demimonde. speaking of a well known conjure practitioner in antebellum tennessee, one slave\ 24\ observed "she ain't got father nor mother, an f nobody don't know whar she come from nor what she's a-goin f to" social marginality allowed some practitioners to accumulate material wealth from their professions.or to at least achieve the illusion

in addition to human beings, there are intermediary spiritual beings, coexisting with the supreme (yet otiose) creator deity in most african religious systems. in the spiritual realm, the microand macrocosmic converge with the social, political, and ideological dimensions of existence. as formulated in traditional african thought, the universe is a densely structured realm of living entities and inhabitants, some visible, others invisible. according to most western interpretations, african spiritual systems can be transposed into three main categories: religion, magic, and witchcraft. these categories reflect the liturgical or practical emphasis of human-other worldly interactions as coercive or propitious practices that are communal, individual, socially beneficial, or antisocial. but ty

have viewed the cosmos as a heavily populated world in which a reciprocating traffic of invisible and visible beings moved, interacted, and influenced each other. while anglo-american christians utilized a colorful language of "wonder" and "remarkable providences" to bear witness to the proximity of the supernatural in their lives, africans depicted the universe in myth and beckoned the timeless inhabitants of the spiritual world with ritual. in some cases, images from european folklore wove their way into the cosmologies of africa. the earthly reality of witches, demons, and other purveyors of misfortune underwrote the oral traditions and beliefs of both races. stories passed on of restless souls and apparitions.such as "raw head and bloody bones" a fiendish specter appearing in africana

f the "nations of carmantee and pappa" together, the group initiated a "riot" with the intent of striking out for their freedom by "destroy[ing] all the whites in the town" this was, according to later testimonies, done in retaliation for "some hard usage they apprehended to have received from their masters" setting fire to a building in one of the central districts, the conspirators attacked the inhabitants as they tried to save the burning structure. after a brief skirmish that left nine white persons dead, the insurrection was crushed by the local militia, and nearly all of its thirty-nine participants were condemned by the court and subsequently executed.[3] of particular relevance here is the new york account's description of supernatural ritual activity. one of the insurrectionists f

an: observations on his character, condition, and prospects in virginia (new york: g. p. putnam, 1889, pp. 119.22; charles c. jones, jr. negro myths from the georgia coast, told in the vernacular (boston: houghton mifflin, 1888, p. 171. 53. b. a. botkin, lay my burden down: a folk history of slavery (chicago: university of chicago press, 1945, pp. 33.34; john patterson green, recollections of the inhabitants, localities, superstitions, and kuklux outrages of the carolinas (cleveland: library of american civilization, 1880, p. 45; steiner "practice of conjuring in georgia" p. 174. 54. rawick, american slave, indiana narratives vol. 6, pt. 2, pp. 193.94; richmond county folklore folder, n.d, records of the federal writers' project, wpa interviews, manuscripts division, library of congress; r

CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

rvatories. the sun, moon and 5 visible planets are used. astrological knowledge is recorded in cuneiform on clay tablets. 3761 bc first day of jewish calendar (according to jewish sources. 3760 bc the assyrian calendar begins with the first recorded year of the "beginning of civilization (shooraya d'mdeetanayoota) as seen through the eyes of the ancient bet-nahranaye (mesopotamians. these ancient inhabitants of assyria, babylon, and sumer believed that civilization was a "gift from the gods" and it was marked from the time "kingship was lowered from heaven" 3200 bc writing in sumerian tablets 3100 bce pyramid texts [egy. 2953-2838 chinese emperor fu hsi, produced first w.v. of i ching 2700 bce the great pyramid of khufu is built in accordance with astronomical factors. 2494-2345 pyramid te

outhis near alexandria, under the reign of emperor zeno (474-491. 500 ce (circa) pseudo-dionysius the areopagite flourished, probably a native of syria. 507: the frankish leader clovis defeats the visigoths at the battle of vouille. the visigoths retreat into spain c. 529: benedict of nursia (d. 543) establishes a monastery at monte cassino and writes an extremely influential rule of life for its inhabitants. 552: the byzantine army under emperor justinian (483-565) invades italy and defeats the ostrogoths at the battle of taginae; justinian establishes a presence at ravenna (technically, an exarchate) which lasts into the eighth century. 560-636. isidore of seville. only fragments of astrology survive in his work. 6th ce sefer yetzirah edited (to 7th cent)-eddas (to 9th cent)-welsh mabino

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

square earth had to be drained, surveyed, marked out into its nine provinces, and set under the government of the flood tamer [yu] himself [after the xia dynasty] the world became familiar, ruled by a human emperor with a normal life span, and marked by the trouble and strife that is the lot of all mortals. for better or worse, we became masters of our own fate, but at a price for the gods, those inhabitants of the celestial plane, withdrew from the plane of the earth, and were our constant companions no longer.5 chinese mythology 62 6 the grand archer yi introduction in many ancient chinese myths, as well as the myths of other cultures, the gods help the people. the archer yi, however, is one of the few mortals who helps the gods, thanks to his great skill with the bow and arrow. like man

rtality, and it is this that comes into play in the later mythological and literary tradition.5 professor tao tao liu of oxford university tells of a version where the goddess chose, rather than was condemned, to reside in the moon: although chang-o was now a goddess again [after swallowing the elixir, she did not know where to go to enjoy her immortality. she could not go back to heaven, for the inhabitants there rejected her because of her behaviour to her husband. instead, she chose to go to the moon, which was uninhabited by anyone except a rabbit. there she went and lived in cold splendour, and became known as the goddess of the moon.6 the moon goddess 83 8 the unicorn s prophecy introduction confucius was a real man, a famous teacher who lived between 551 and 479 b.c. his birth name

COVENANT OF SAMYAZA

stars, the servility of the descendants of noah shall not endure forever, as even these have the gift of satanael within them, as bequeathed from thedays of adam- vii- the tyrant god was able to gather greater force, and he destroyed earth with a deluge. i, samyaza, and my companions were bound. we could but helplessly look on as our sons were slaughtered, and earth was engulfed by water, and the inhabitants were drowned, save the servile noah and his family. but the light given to man by satanael resideth as a heritage even in the sons of noah, and became manifest again among their descendants. man again spurned the tyrant god and built civilization by the arts we had imparted, by our inspiration which by spirit remained with man, as i had promised. then did demiurge send m'shiha to incar

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

american people had been tricked into fighting in world war i. it said "for some time the issue as to which side the united states would take hung in the balance, the final result was a credit to our british propaganda. there remain the jews. it has been estimated that of the world jewish population of approximately fifteen million, no fewer than five million are in the united states; 25% of the inhabitants of new york are jews "during the great war we bought off this huge american jewish public by the promise of the jewish national home in palestine, held by ludendorf to be a master stroke of allied propaganda, as it enabled us not only to appeal to jews in america, but to jews in germany as well."29 the americans entered the war in 1917. the balfour declaration came on november 6th of t

rmation that the opponents were wrong. it said "the jews demand no privilege, unless it is the privilege of rebuilding by their own efforts and sacrifices a land which, once the seat of a thriving and productive civilisation, has long been suffered to remain derelict. they expect no favoured treatment in the matter of political or religious rights. they assume, as a matter of course, that all the inhabitants of palestine, be they jews or non-jews, will be in every respect on a footing of perfect equality. they seek no share in the government beyond that to which they may be entitled under the constitution as citizens of the country. they solicit no favours. they ask, in short, no more than an assured opportunity of peacefully building up their national home by their own exertions and of su

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

anipulation of the hierachy and the background that the rank and file are never told. joseph smith founded the mormons, the church of jesus christ of latter day saints, after he claimed that an "angel" called moroni appeared to him in 1823. this moroni guy, he said, told him of the existence of a book of gold plates containing "the fullness of the everlasting gospel" and "an account of the former inhabitants of this continent and the sources from which they sprang. the location was revealed to him and in 1827, with help from two "magic stones" called urim and thummim, he translated the plates into english. urim and thummim were, in fact, the names of knucklebones or dice used by levite priests, and the kings of israel were said to follow their prophecies. these knucklebones were used in th

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

hich very powerfully locks intothe brotherhood network, as all religions do. the mormon church, or more formally,the church of jesus christ of latter day saints, was founded by joseph smith after heclaimed an angel called moroni appeared to him in 1823. moroni, he said, told him ofthe existence of a book of gold plates containing: the fullness of the everlastinggospel and an account of the former inhabitants of this continent and the sources fromwhich they sprang. the location was revealed to him, and in 1827 with help from twomagic stones called urim and thummim, he translated the plates into english. urimand thummim were, in fact, the names of knucklebones or dice used by levite priestsand the kings of israel were said to follow their prophecies. they were used in themystery school holy

e satanic rituals take place and feel the malevolence and fear in the atmosphere.what we call atmosphere is the vibrational field and how it has been affected byhuman thought forms. thus we talk about a happy, light or loving atmosphere, or a darkor foreboding one. the closer the earths field is vibrationally to the lower fourthdimension, the more power the reptilians have over this world and its inhabitants.satanism is not just a sickness and a perversion, although it is that also, its main reason290for existence, from the brotherhoods point of view, is to control the earths magneticfield; to worship and connect with their reptile masters; to drink the life-force of theirsacrificed victims; and to provide energy for the reptilians who appear to feed offhuman emotion, especially fear. thes

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

president, was designed so that both the white house and the capitol face toward it so that the leaders of both branches have to face the spirit of lucifer thought to be residing in it. this is typical occultism. one final interesting note. we reported earlier in this article that the washington monument obelisk was placed directly on a straight line, precisely 900 west of the capitol. thus, the inhabitants of the capitol could face the obelisk daily. however, note that the washington, d.c, obelisk does not lie in a straight line 900 south the white house. why? because it was lined so that it lies in a straight line 900 from the house of understanding, the headquarters of freemasonry! in the mind of the occultist, the true political administrative power resides in this freemasonry headqua

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

y achieve harmony between the individual, the universe, and the almighty (q.v. aleister crowley (q.v) coined the term to distinguish this constant, unvarying impulse from what is called will but which is really no more than the vague impulse of the moment born of circumstance. opposite of want. wise woman: the solitary female witch (q.v) who dispensed charms and prescribed healing herbs to common inhabitants of rural villages in medieval europe. witch: a person, male or female, who practices the art and religious faith of witchcraft (q.v. see wicca. witchcraft: popularized by gerald gardner (q.v) and many others, it is a peaceful religion based on the worship of the generative forces in nature. witches generally worship the horned god of the hunt and primarily the three-fold goddess of lif

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

lmes stories. this sound varies from a dear, bell-like note to a faint click. i have often heard it resemble the sound made by striking a cracked wine-glass with a knife-blade. it commonly announces the advent of an entity that is barely able to manifest, and need not necessarily be a herald of evil at all. it may simply be a knock on the door of the physical world to attract the attention of the inhabitants to the presence of one who stands without and would speak with them. if, however, it occurs in the presence of other symptoms of an astral attack, it would give strong evidence in confirmation of the diagnosis. inexplicable outbreaks of fire are also sometimes seen in this connection. these indicate that elemental forces, not human, are at work. poltergeist phenomena also occur, in whi

of short stories entitled incredible adventures. indeed, this author is exceedingly fond of drawing his inspiration from the deva kingdom, and has some most interesting studies of the subject scattered through his books. any organic geographical unit develops something of an oversoul, and where the differentiation is marked, the over soul may become a very definite entity. if there are among the inhabitants of the district any who are sensitive to the unseen, they may form either an affinity or a repulsion for this oversoul. a great forest has a very marked personality, and there are few white men who can resist its influence, becoming markedly changed and de-humanised if exposed to it for long periods without the companionship of others of their race. natives, on the other hand, seem to

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

g theories regarding them, however strongly supported by the versions of the book of the dead. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod03.htm (2 of 36 [8/10/2001 11:22:54 am] apparently well-ascertained facts, must be carefully distinguished as theories only, so long as a single ancient necropolis in egypt remains unexplored and its inscriptions are untranslated. whether they were composed by the inhabitants of egypt, who recorded them in hieroglyphic characters, and who have left the monuments which are the only trustworthy sources of information on the subject, or whether they were brought into egypt by the early immigrants from the asiatic continent whence they came, or whether they represent the religious books of the egyptians incorporated with the funeral texts of some prehistoric dw

ghty youth who hast created thyself. not. my hand (13) thou hast come with thy splendours, and thou hast made heaven and earth bright with thy rays of pure emerald light. the land of punt is (14) established for the perfumes which thou smellest with thy nostrils (15) thou risest, o thou marvellous being, in heaven, the twin serpents are placed upon thy brow, and thou art lord of the world and the inhabitants (16) thereof [the company] of the gods and qenna the merchant, triumphant, adore thee" iii (1, 2) a hymn of praise to ra when he riseth in the eastern part of heaven (3) behold osiris hunefer, triumphant, who saith "homage to thee, o thou who art ra when thou (4) risest and tmu when thou settest. thou risest, thou risest; thou shinest (5) thou shinest, thou who art crowned king of the

ELIPHAS LEVI THE CONJURATION OF THE FOUR ELEMENTS

th the forked wand, or the magic trident; of the eagle for the sylphs, and we command them with the holy pentacles; finally with aquarius for the undines, and we evoke them with the cup of libations. their respective sovereigns are, gob for the gnomes, djiu for the salamanders, paralda for the sylphs, and nicksa for the undines. when an elementary spirit comes to torment, or at least to annoy the inhabitants of this world, we must conquer it by means of air, water, fire and earth, blowing, sprinkling, burning perfumes, and tracing on the earth the star of solomon and the sacred pentagram. these figures should be perfectly regular, and made either with coals from the consecrated fire, or with a reed dipped in diverse colors which we mix of pulverized magnet. then, while holding in the hand

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

each other, in which there were io8 camping on his trail mutual charges of cowardice accompanied by red-hot challenges. as i said, how we failed to meet in the circumstances is and has always been beyond my comprehension. one dismal, drizzly day in october, finding myself within a short distance of verneau, i decided to ride into the town and call on my folks. the place contained about a thousand inhabitants, almost equally divided in sentiment. we cared nothing for that, since nearly all the able-bodied men were absent fighting on one side or the other. while still some distance from the town, i was disturbed to observe smoke rising in heavy volumes. we spurred our horses into a gallop, and had not yet reached the outskirts when what i dreaded proved true. three dwelling houses were in fl

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

ts of after death contact (adc) in their study and welcome any further accounts. telephone interviews are conducted at the expense of the adc project, po box 536365, orlando, florida 32853. addanc of the lake a monster that figures in the mabinogion legend of peredur. peredur obtains a magic stone that renders him invisible, and he thus succeeds in slaying this monster, which had daily killed the inhabitants of the palace of the king of tortures. addey, john (1920.1982) theosophist and astrologer, born at barnsley, yorkshire, england, on june 15, 1920. addey earned his master s degree from saint john s college, cambridge. he became interested in astrology while at cambridge, and after world war ii he joined the theosophical society s astrological lodge, which brought him into a long-term r

convention site, a saucer landed. once on the ground, the saucer, an object of another dimension, vanished, but aho received telepathic messages presenting him with a mission in life. that evening he had an intense visionary experience that he described as a cosmic initiation. he founded washington saucer intelligence and began to tell anyone who would listen of his knowledge of the flying saucer inhabitants. numerous articles of his lectures appeared in newspapers and ufo periodicals. in 1958 aho became associated with otis t. carr, a man involved in selling shares in a free energy company. aho believed that carr could create a saucer that could fly to the moon, and joined him on the lecture circuit. the association proved disastrous when carr was indicted and convicted of fraud. charges

fo encyclopedia. new york: g. p. putnam s sons, 1980. ahrimanes the name given to the chief of the cacodaemons, or fallen angels, by the ancient persians and chaldeans. these cacodaemons were believed to have been expelled from heaven for their sins; they endeavored to settle down in various parts of the earth, but were always rejected, and out of revenge they found their pleasure in injuring the inhabitants. xenocritus thought that penance and self-mortification, though not agreeable to the gods, pacified the malice of the cacodaemons. ahrimanes and his followers finally took up their abode in all the space between the earth and the fixed stars, and there established their domain, which is called ahriman-abad. as ahrimanes was the spirit of evil, his counterpart in persian dualism was orm

that they admitted two fundamental principles, good and bad, saying that god had produced lucifer from himself; that lucifer was indeed the son of god who revolted against him; that he had carried with him a rebel- encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. albigenses 21 lious party of angels who were driven from heaven along with him; that lucifer in his exile created this world with its inhabitants, where he reigned, and where all was evil. it is alleged that the albigenses further believed that, for the reestablishment of order, god produced a second son, jesus christ. furthermore the catholic writers on the albigenses charged them with believing that the souls of men were demons lodged in mortal bodies in punishment of their crimes. following the murder of the legate of pope in

d that the emperor aurelius himself conferred with alexander before undertaking an important military enterprise. lucian gives a possible explanation of the paphlagonian prophet s remarkable popularity. alexander, he says, came in the course of his early travels to pella in macedon, where he found a unique breed of serpents, large, beautiful, and so tame and harmless that they were allowed by the inhabitants to enter their houses and play with children. a plan took shape in his brain that would help him attain the fame he craved. selecting the largest and finest specimen of the macedonian snakes that he could find, he carried it secretly to his destination. the temple that the credulous natives of abonotica had raised to apollo was surrounded by a moat, and alexander, ever ready to seize a

s from the pleiades, but she has also emerged as one of the new generation of post-new age channelers who are in contact with a wide range of both ascended masters and extraterrestrials. in her channeled material, amorah quan yin offers an alternative view of the origin of the human race detailed to her from the pleiadian emissaries of light. humans have an origin in the deeps of space, and earth inhabitants have a history that includes the former cultures of venus, mars, and maldek (the destruction of which created the present asteroid belt. the purpose of the pleiadian manifestation at present is the release of the patterns of restriction that are carryovers from these earlier connections. they hope to bring about the second coming of christ en masse, a time when many earthlings become a

n another sense, the word denotes a spiritual being employed in occasional offices; and lastly, men in office as priests or bishops. the angel of the congregation among the jews was the chief of the synagogue. this later usage is also found in revelation 1 and 2, where the angel of the church is regularly addressed. today, the term is now limited to its principal meaning, and pertains only to the inhabitants of heaven. biblical angels mark, the apostle of the gentiles, speaks of the angels as ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation, in strict keeping with the import of the term itself. in mark 1:2, it is applied to john the baptist: behold i send my messenger (i.e, angel) before my face, and the word is the same( malak) in the corresponding prop

angels: their nature& employments. london, 1875. hodson, geoffrey. the kingdom of faerie. london, 1927. miller, c. leslie. all about angels: the other side of the spirit world. glendale: g/l regal books, 1973. newhouse, flower a. natives of eternity. vista, calif: the author, 1950. o kennedy, rev. r. book of the holy angels. london, 1887. swedenborg, emanuel. earths in planets& in starry heavens: inhabitants, spirits& angels. london, 1758. wendell, leilah. the book of azrael. new york: westgate press, 1988. angelseaxisce ealdriht angelseaxisce ealdriht is one of several norse pagan groups to emerge as paganism has become established anew among people of northern european descent residing in north america. members venerate the deities that were popular in pre- christian scandinavia and germ

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

antoine augustin calmet stated in his dissertation sur les apparitions, des anges. et sur les revenaus et vampires (1746; trans. the phantom world, 2. vols, 1850) that the author related a story of a woman that died in a certain village, after having received all the sacraments, and was buried with the usual ceremonies in the churchyard. about four days after her death and for several months, the inhabitants of the village were frightened by unusual noises and many saw a specter, sometimes shaped like a dog and sometimes like a man, who tried to choke or suffocate them. several were bruised all over and utterly weak, pale, lean, and disfigured. the specter took his fury out even on the beasts: cows were frequently found beaten to the earth, half dead, at other times with their tails tied t

law would justify the burning of the body, as is practiced in the case of other specters that come again and molest the living. he related several stories of apparitions of this sort and the mischief done by them. one was of a herdsman of the village of blow near the town of kadam in bohemia, who appeared for a considerable time and called upon several persons, who all died within eight days. the inhabitants of blow dug up the herdsman s body and fixed it in the ground with a stake driven through it. the man, even in this condition, laughed at the people that were employed about him, and told them they were very obliging to furnish him with a stick to defend himself from the dogs. the same night, he extricated himself from the stake, frightened several persons by appearing to them, and occ

, it has been used for dowsing (see also biometer of baraduc; de tromelin cylinder; water witching) magonia (journal) quarterly journal concerned with anomalies, such as visions, portents, prodigies, and ufos. the name magonia was given in medieval france to a mysterious land beyond the sky, the origin of all kinds of signs and wonders but inextricably bound up with the destinies of human beings. inhabitants of magonia traveled in aerial ships and were believed to destroy crops and kidnap human beings. the emperor charlemagne issued edicts to prohibit the magonians from troubling the air and provoking storms. issues of magonia have covered such subjects as glossolalia, ouija boards, pagan occultism, coincidences, spiricom, earth lights, psychic research, bigfoot, and other fortean topics

ean topics. address: john rimmer, john dee cottage, 5 james terrace, mortlake churchyard, london, sw14 8hb england. website: http//www.magonia.demon.co.uk. sources: magonia. http//www.magonia.demon.co.uk. march 8,2000. magpie the chattering of a magpie was formerly considered a sure omen of evil. another folk belief was that the croaking of a single magpie around a house signified that one of the inhabitants would soon die. in parts of britain and ireland it was believed that evil could be averted by being respectful to a magpie. bowing or doffing one s hat. irish folk would sometimes say good morning, your reverence on seeing a magpie first thing in the morning. the magpie also figured in the folklore of the american indians and was a clan animal among the hopis. maguire, father joseph (c

york: sterling, 1974. medeiros, earl c. the complete history and philosophy of kung fu. rutland, vt: charles tuttle, 1975. nakayama, m. dynamic karate. cedar knolls, n.j: wehman, 1966. tohei, koichi. this is aikido. tokyo: japan publications, 1975. westbrook, a. and o. ratti. aikido and the dynamic sphere. rutland, vt: charles tuttle, 1970. martian language a language purporting to be that of the inhabitants of the planet mars, written and spoken by the medium known as helene smith (pseudonym of catherine elise muller. smith was studied by the celebrated investigator theodore flournoy, professor of psychology at geneva. in 1892 smith joined a spiritualist circle, where she developed marvelous mediumistic powers. in 1896, after flournoy had begun his investigations, smith claimed to have be

s. she learned their language, which she wrote and spoke with ease and consistency. unlike most of the unknown tongues automatically produced, the martian language was intelligible, its words were used consistently, and on the whole it had every appearance of a genuine language. that it was in any way connected with mars was, of course, out of the question. the descriptions of that planet and its inhabitants were quite impossible. and the language itself bore remarkable resemblance to french, the native tongue of the medium. the grammar and construction of both languages were the same, and even the vowel sounds were identical, so that the source of the martian language was clearly an extraordinary construction from the medium s unconscious. as such it greatly resembled the form of religiou

of the dead, the possession of esoteric wisdom, and actual knowledge of the discovery and use of the latent forces and undeveloped energies resident in man. this was supposed to be accomplished by a combination of will and aspiration, which by sheer force germinated an intellectual faculty of psychological perception, enabling the adept to view the wonders of a new world and communicate with its inhabitants. to accomplish this magic, the ordinary faculties were almost invariably heightened by artificial means. the grandeur of the magical ritual overwhelmed the neophyte and quickened his senses. ceremonial magic was a spur to the latent faculties of human psychic nature, just as were the rich concomitants of religious mysticism. in the medieval mind, as in other periods of human history, i

several stars in which they are insphered. they are powerless to act without a special command from the almighty. the stewards of heaven are seven in number.arathron, bethor, phaleg, och, hagith, ophiel, and phul. each of them has a numerous host at his command, and the regions in which they dwell are 196 in all. arathron appears on saturday at the first hour and answers for his territory and its inhabitants, as do the others, each at his own day and hour, and each presides for a period of 490 years. the functions of bethor began in the fiftieth year before the birth of christ until 430. phagle reigned till 920 c.e; och till the year 1410; hagith governed until 1900. the others follow in succession. these intelligences are the stewards of all the elements, energizing the firmament and, wit

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

s, ascended masters, interdimensional beings, discarnate atlanteans and lemurians, nature spirits, even whales and dolphins. besides these purely psychic connections with the otherworld, there are many who report direct physical meetings with beings from outer space, other dimensions, the hollow earth, and other fantastic places. not all of these ideas are new, of course. the hollow earth and its inhabitants were a popular fringe subject in nineteenth-century america, and in the latter half of that century, spiritualist mediums sometimes communicated with martians or even experienced out-of-body journeys to the red planet. in 1896 and 1897, during what today would be called a nationwide wave of unidentified flying object (ufo) sightings, american newspapers printed accounts of landings of

s of the physical structure in which we read these words. it is not wise to pass through a world of physical laws while distracted by all-encompassing dreams. even so, there is still a nobility to dreaming. there is also an undying appeal to the sort of romantic impatience that imagines new worlds bigger and more wondrous than our own, then xvi introduction brings these worlds and their marvelous inhabitants into our own. if extraordinary encounters are occurring only with otherwise hidden sides of ourselves, they are still or surely all the more so worth having. jerome clark references cardena, etzel, steven jay lynn, and stanley krippner, eds, 2000. varieties of anomalous experience: examining the scientific evidence. washington, dc: american psychological association. hynek, j. allen, 1

ing of the world lived in an underground realm called agharti. whether this king of the world, or even the author s supposed informant, ever existed, he and his kingdom soon entered occult lore. in darkness over tibet (1935) theodore illion recounted his allegedly true adventures in an underground city in a distant valley. at first he thought he had entered a utopia, but soon he realized that the inhabitants, for all their advanced spiritual knowledge and supernatural powers, were cannibals. illion wrote that his reported experiences proved the existence of agharti. in 1946 vincent h. gaddis, a regular contributor to amazing stories who later achieved a degree of fame as the inventor of the concept of the bermuda triangle, picked up on the theme, depicting agharti as a city of evil that wa

ve the sumerians and egyptians their re s p e c t i ve civilizations and actually lived among these people for a thousand years. one visitor f rom ni b i ru, enki, re p o rtedly saved the human race. when a hostile alien, en l i l, tried to keep the anunnaki from warning humans that the passing near earth of ni b i ru would cause an immense tidal wave, which would sweep over earth and destroy its inhabitants, enki resisted. he told no a h, of biblical fame, about the coming deluge, and noah set to work on his ark, thus ensuring the surv i val of earthly life. the anunnaki supposedly live a very long time because one year to them is the number of earthly years it takes their planet to go around the sun. their technology is so advanced that they developed space flight half a million years ag

asteroid passed through the atmosp h e re and seve rely damaged it. the atmosp h e re continued to deteriorate until what little was left of it was sucked into space. ma n y ma rtians died, but their race was pre s e rve d when grays the gray-skinned humanoid re p o rted in ufo abduction cases intervened. they collected the ma rtian dna and s t o red it and genetically altered the surv i v i n g inhabitants of the red planet. they put them into underground cities, where they l i ve now. the martians problems are far from over, however. the genetic alterations have not entirely worked, and their own technology has not been able to overcome the existing shortcomings. more and more martians are looking to earth as their potential home. according to brown, the martians are much like human bei

ning how to fly a spacecraft. after an hour the visitors left, but not before telling nelson that they would fly him to other planets, nelson wrote later, if i would tell about it to the world (nelson, 1956. around midnight on april 24, bucky and his friends arrived to take nelson into space. he and his dog, teddy, went to mars. there nelson ate a delicious meal and talked with the friendly human inhabitants, and then the ship went on to the moon for another meal and a good rest. he, teddy, and big bo went for a short walk before embarking for venus. during one brief stop they saw the ruler of the region engaged in painting. he was clad, like nelson himself, in bib overalls. venus, like mars and the moon, turned out to be a pleasant place without war or conflict, where people lived in harm

vilizations became etheric counterparts, existing on a higher vibratory rate and distinct from the lifeless worlds we know. another influential early book was oahspe (1882, the product of automatic writing at the guidance of angels, or so new york occultist john ballou newbrough asserted. written between january and december 1881, the book is a mystical account of the cosmos, its history, and its inhabitants. the book stayed in print for decades and was widely read in contactee circles, where ashars guardian angels who fly spirit ships became extraterrestrials in spacecraft. indeed, the ubiquitous starship commander and channeling entity ashtar may owe his name and occupation to newbrough s creation. helena petrovna blavatsky (1831 1891, who founded theosophy, wrote of a hierarchy of ascen

at they could discern any truth, however distant in time and space, by touching a physical object or, if it were out of reach, at least focusing on it. in this way they learned that mars and venus were inhabited. as the elder denton put it, a telescope only enables us to see; but the spiritual faculties enable their possessors to hear, smell, taste, and feel, and become for the time being, almost inhabitants of the planet they a re examining. in 1866, as the two men were standing out in a field watching venus rise in the evening sky, the father asked the son to study the planet and tell him what he saw. after a few minutes, sherman described trees, water that was heavy but not wet, and animals that had the features of both fish and muskrats. other experiments soon followed. sherman left hi

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

rated to the arabian peninsula via the well-traveled trade routes across the red sea long before master mohammed was born. they were largely centered in mecca and medina, and included a substantial number of religious teachers well versed in talmudic halacha (interpretations of verses in torah) and midrashic commentary (i.e. on the halacha. the sabaeans are thought to have been among the earliest inhabitants of syria, and only a little is known of their history, culture, and spirituality. the christian inhabitants consisted largely of the descendants of heretics who had been expelled from the roman empire. these arabian desert fathers possessed numerous apocalyptic and pseudo-epigraphic texts. but it is suspected that they had limited knowledge of the peshitta, and that the bulk of the mat

concentrated in mecca, medina, and a few other cities, who had rejected idolatry previous to the birth of the prophet. they professed to be in search of the original religion of abraham. in the qur an, master mohammed repeatedly applies the term hanif to the disciples of the religion of abraham. before and during master mohammed s life, persian kings ruled many parts of the peninsula. the persian inhabitants were generally well educated, and their tales and songs became widespread among the arabian tribes. the poetic and narrative style of the qur an is strikingly different from the tanakh. the tanakh is a diverse anthology whose component pieces were written at different times for religious instruction by a number of different consummate storytellers. their work was selectively preserved

d with king david. the sefiroth on this tree are collectively named treasuries. the house of elohim is the' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% temple of the lord hvhy on high. hence, by this tree, king david intended to build the temple of the lord hvhy in the hearts of all israel. the use of the central column alone eliminates the distractions of the right and left columns, as well as any interference from their inhabitants. the disappearance of the side columns results in various changes in the patterning and names of the sefiroth. among all qabalistic trees, the tree of the treasuries is the one most similar to the single-column trees of the sufi latifas and the tantric chakras. 2 f 3#0 tree of the treasuries of the house of elohim :2% e= i2' through the will of small face, some return back to the creat

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

dered to be placed a light-house rotunda) the colour of which changed every day until the seventh day after which it returned to the first colour, and so the city was illuminated with these colours. near the city there was abundance of waters in which dwelt many kinds of fish. around the circumference of the city he placed engraved images and ordered them in such a manner that by their virtue the inhabitants were made virtuous and withdrawn from all wickedness and harm. the name of the city was adocentyn' passed through the vivid imagination of the arab of harran, we seem to have here something which reminds us of the hieratic 1 picatrix, lib. iv, cap. 3 (sloane 1305, f. ill recto. in the arabic original, the name of the city is "al-asmunain; see the german translation of the arabic text (

is magical utopia. the colours of the planets flash from the central tower, and these images around the circumference of the city, are they perhaps images of the signs of the zodiac and the decans which hermes has known how to arrange so that only good celestial influences are allowed into the city? the law-giver of the egyptians is giving laws which must perforce be obeyed, for he constrains the inhabitants of the city to be virtuous, and keeps them healthy and wise, by his powerful manipulation of astral magic. the tree of generation in the city may perhaps also mean that he controls the generative powers, so that only the good, the wise, the virtuous and the healthy are born. in his striking passage about the city of adocentyn, the author of picatrix soars above the level of his utilita

dmirer of those two "divine" books by the most ancient hermes the pimander and the asclepius might surely have been much struck, by this vivid description of a city in which, as in plato's ideal republic, the wise philosopher is the ruler, and rules most forcibly by means of the priestly egyptian magic such as is described in the asclepius. the city of adocentyn in which virtue is enforced on the inhabitants by magic helps also to explain why, when the magical egyptian religion decayed, manners and morals went to rack and ruin, as is so movingly described in the lament. and in the prophecy in the asclepius, after the lament, of the eventual restoration of the egyptian religion, it is said: the gods who exercise their dominion over the earth will be restored one day and installed in a city

passage on making an image of the world in the de vita coelitus comparanda is a description of delia volpaia's clock. i do not think that this is the case. ficino is describing three different kinds of objects made to represent the figure of the world, one type being the cosmic mechanism of which della volpaia's clock is an example. 2 ficino, loc. cit. 75 ficino's natural magic influences on the inhabitants in such a way as to keep them healthy and virtuous, so ficino's "figures of the world" would be calculated to regulate the influences in the direction indicated in the libri de vita, towards a predominance of solar, jovial, and venereal influences and towards an avoidance of saturn and mars. the point in the description of the "figures of the world" to which i want to draw particular a

rrangement or purification of the celestial images, of the shapes of the celestial gods who reform the zodiac and the northern and southern constellations. and what does this remind us of? surely of the magical city of adocentyn in picatrix, built by hermes trismegistus, and who placed around the circumference of the city "engraved images and ordered them in such a manner that by their virtue the inhabitants were made virtuous and withdrawn from all wickedness and harm."3 this, as we suggested in chapter iv, provides the connection between hermes trismegistus as magician and hermes trismegistus as the law giver of the egyptians, who gave them their good moral laws and kept them in it. and this, i believe, may be also the connection in the spaccio between the manipulation or reform of the c

or of venus has been made like to god and lives only in the mens. the hebrew and cabalist doctors say that the soul of man is the light of god, created in the image of the word, first pattern of the cause of causes, substance of god, marked with a seal of which the character is the eternal word. having understood this, hermes trismegistus said that man is of such a kind that he is higher than the inhabitants of heaven, or at least possessing with them an equal fate' i think that this gives the answer as to the real meaning of the heroic love furores of the eroici furori, they are the furor of venus interpreted as the means whereby man becomes the magnum miraculum of the asclepius, having miraculous powers and living in consort with the race of demons to which he himself belongs in his orig

pirits. compare this with the four gates and roads of the city of the sun. on the summit of the castle was a lighthouse which flashed over the city the colours of the seven planets. compare this with the seven planetary lamps always burning in the temple of the city of the sun. around the circumference of adocentyn, hermes had placed magic images "ordered in such a manner that by their virtue the inhabitants were made virtuous and withdrawn from all wickedness and harm" compare the celestial images in the city of the sun which, we have suggested, had a similar function. in the midst of adocentyn was a great tree which bore the fruit of all generation. compare the control of generation in the city of the sun. and, in the passage in picatrix describing the city of adocentyn, hermes trismegis

ship between planets and zodiac and other constellation of the heaven is established, typified in the city of the sun by the relationship between the star images on the dome of the temple and the altar with its planetary lamps. virtue triumphs over vice in the spaccio as the good sides of astral influences rise as virtues, and the bad sides are thrown out, as vices. so in the city of the sun, the inhabitants are maintained in virtue and vices are expelled. the nature of the reform too is similar with, in both cases, a direction of ethics towards social utility. in spite of the extremely different literary form of the two works there is concordance between them at a deeper level. it may be recalled, too, that bruno in one of his conversations with the librarian of the abbey of st. victor is

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

f their return. he is described as a winged, tentacled anthropoid of immense size, formed from a semi-viscous substance which recombines after his apparent destruction at the conclusion of the tale. the narrative also gives evidence, drawn from various archaeological and mythological sources, of the continuing existence of a cult dedicated to the return of the old ones, its exponents ranging from inhabitants of the south seas islands to the angakoks of greenland, and practitioners of voodoo in the southern united states. lovecraft also gives a brief description of the world after its re-inheritance by the great old ones: the time would be easy to know, for then mankind would have become as the great old ones; free and wild beyond good and evil, with laws and morals thrown aside and all men

onstructed the now-sunken city of r lyeh. the deep ones, described by lovecraft in the shadow over innsmouth, are the semi-humanoid, aquatic servitors of dagon. at certain times in the past, they have ventured onto land and mated with humans, producing a degenerate offspring who can be recognised by icthyoid physical characteristics known as the innsmouth look, after the new england seaport whose inhabitants had interbred with the deep ones. the whisperer in darkness details a third group of nonhuman entities, which originate from the planet yuggoth (or pluto. they are crab-like creatures, fungoid in substance, which lovecraft links with the mi-go, or abominable snowman, of the himalayas. the last type which lovecraft was to describe in detail is the great race, which occupied the continen

tudy of modern-day voodoo, cults of the shadow, kenneth grant describes a ritual practised by the cult with the intention of making contact with the deep ones at a deserted lake in wisconsin, the cult of the deep ones flourishes in an atmosphere of moisture and coldness, the exact opposite of the fire and heat generated by the initial ceremonies which include the lycanthropic rites that evoke the inhabitants of the lake. the participants at this stage actually immerse themselves in the ice-cold water where a transference of sex-magical energy occurs between priests and priestesses while in that element. 10 through the use of this magical rite, bertiaux claims to have established contact with these creatures, which assume an almost tangible substance. perhaps lovecraft himself has left us w

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

hould materially err. tenets. the tenets of your profession as a mason are brotherly love, relief and truth. maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (10 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:55 am] brotherly love. by the exercise of brotherly love we are taught to regard the whole human species as one familythe high and low, rich and poor; who, as created by one almighty parent, and inhabitants of the same planet, are to aid, support and protect each other. on this principle, masonry unites men of every country, sect and opinion, and conciliates true friendship among those who might otherwise have remained at a perpetual distance. relief. to relieve the distressed is a duty incumbent on all men, but particularly on masons, who profess to be linked together by an indissoluble

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

ehovah, they must work out their own salvation in their own manner. how this has been accomplished by lucifer, their great leader will be made plain in the following articles; for the present, suffice it to say, that in the earth period, when various planets were differentiated to provide proper evolutionary environment for each class of spirits, the angels under jehovah were set to work with the inhabitants of all planets having moons; while the lucifer spirits have their abode upon the planet mars. the angel gabriel is representative on earth, of the lunar hierarchy, presided over by jehovah; the angel samael is ambassador of the martial forces of lucifer. gabriel (who announced the coming birth of jesus to mary) and his lunar angels are therefore the givers of physical life, while samae

sciousness of man was still focused in the spiritual world they were unconscious of the physical act of generation, as we are now of digestion; neither did they know birth or death and were in fact totally unaware of the possession of a physical vehicle until in time they sensed it during the generative process; it was then said that "adam knew eve" at that time lucifer spirits, fallen angels and inhabitants of the warlike planet mars, taught them how to eat of the tree of knowledge, which is the symbolical name for the generative act. thus by degrees their eyes were opened and they became aware of the physical world, but lost touch with the spiritual and the guardian angels who had previously been their benevolent guides. only a few of the most spiritual among them retained their higher v

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

so close a resemblance to each other, that such a coincidence can only have been produced by their having had a common origin. barbarism itself has not been able to efface the strong primeval impression. vestiges of the ancient general system may be traced in the recently discovered islands in the pacific ocean; and, when the american world was first opened to the hardy adventurers of europe, its inhabitants from north to south venerated, with kindred ceremonies and kindred notions, the gods of egypt and hindostan, of greece and italy, of phoenicia and britain"[1 [1] pagan idolatry, book i, ch. i "though each religion has its own peculiar growth, the seed from which they spring is everywhere the same"[2 [2] max muller, origin and growth of religion, p. 48. the question as to whether the id

s the extent to which the idea of female supremacy in nature and in the deity had taken root. notwithstanding the efforts which during numberless ages were made to dethrone the female principle in the god-idea, the great mother, under some one of her various appellations, continued, down to a late period in the history of the human race, to claim the homage and adoration of a large portion of the inhabitants of the globe. and so difficult was it, even after the male element had declared itself supreme, to conceive of a creative force independently of the female principle, that oftentimes, during the earlier ages of their attempted separation, great confusion and obscurity are observed in determining the positions of male deities. zeus who in later times came to be worshipped as male was fo

dentical with noah. sometimes this ancient mariner is represented as riding on the back of a fish, and again as floating in a boat. the god of hindostan, like the classical dionysos, was enclosed in an ark and driven into the sea. according to the gothic traditions as recorded in the eddas, there once existed a beautiful world, which was destroyed by fire. another was created, which, with all its inhabitants save a giant and his three sons, who were saved in a ship, were destroyed by water. with this triad, which originally sprang from a mysterious cow, the new world began. this new world, which represents the present system, will in time be devoured by flames; but another earth will arise from the ocean--an earth far more beautiful than this, upon which all kinds of grain and delicious fr

ws of the custer massacre reached fort abraham lincoln the sioux had communicated it to their brethren. the scouts in crook's column to the south knew of it almost immediately, as did those with gibbon farther northwest. the same writer says that several years ago a naval lieutenant ran short of provisions. he pushed on to a settlement as rapidly as possible and upon arriving there found that the inhabitants had provided for his coming and had a bounteous store awaiting him. the people in the village were of a different tribe from those whose domain he had passed, and so far as could be learned were not in communication with them. the earliest accounts which we have of egypt and chaldea reveal the fact that at a very remote period they were old and powerful civilizations, that they had a s

as practiced by their immediate successors, and from the pure significance attached to their emblems, we are justified in the conclusion before referred to, that the sensuous element, which became so prominent in later religious developments, constituted no part of their worship. the number of ages during which the most primitive religion, namely, that of pure nature-worship, prevailed among the inhabitants of the earth may not be conjectured, and the exact length of time during which earth and sun adoration unalloyed by serpent and phallic faiths remained is not known. it is probable, however, that its duration is to be measured by that of the supremacy of the altruistic or mother element in human affairs, and that the gradual engrafting of the later-developed sensuous faiths upon their

nd priests of the idols were assembled" upon the image being interrogated concerning the "consternation and dread which had fallen upon all our country" it answered them as follows "the unknown god has come hither, who is truly god; nor is there anyone besides him, who is worthy of divine worship; for he is truly the son of god" and at the same instant this idol fell down, and at his fall all the inhabitants of egypt, besides others, ran together.[127] a similar story is related of crishna. this indian god, the same as christ, cured a leper. a woman, after having poured a box of precious ointment on the head of crishna, was healed; so also a woman anointed the head of jesus. crishna when but a lad displayed remarkable mental powers and the most profound wisdom before the tutor who was sent

ch were applied to christ, all appear attached to former in- carnations of the sun, the first named standing for the sun in aries. the effigies of a crucified savior found in ireland and scotland in connection with the figure of a lamb, a bull, or an elephant, the latter of which is not a native of those countries, shows that they do not represent christ, but a crucified sun-god worshipped by the inhabitants of the british islands ages before the birth of the great judean philosopher and teacher. it is plain that crishna of india and the persian mithra furnished the copy for the jesus of the romish church, all of whom mean one and the same thing--the second person in the solar trinity. by the jews, who attempted to ignore the female principle, this god is called the "lord of hosts" and "go

tuath-de-danaans from the east, and not from any chimerical inundation of greek missionaries--a revival upon which their hearts were lovingly riveted, and which fiech, the bishop of sletty, unconsciously registers in the following couplet, viz "the buddhists of irin prophesied that new times of peace would come"[149 [149] the round towers of ireland, p. 493. the conditions surrounding the ancient inhabitants of the "white island" or ireland, a remnant of which people may be observed in the highlanders of scotland, furnish an example of the fact that a much higher standard of life had been preserved among them than is known to have prevailed either among the jews or the greeks. the comparatively advanced stage of progress which is now known to have existed in ireland at the beginning of the

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

weapon should we expect to find chosen? whatbutthe threat of death?nota perfect116themagical masonweapon possibly, not an ideally perfect one, not a heavenly one;butone applicable and competent to protect against evil doers. now freemmasonry has, it has appeared, a grand central idea, a creator, a one god. does history give us any record that the holders of such a dogma have been the mass of the inhabitants, or the greatest men throughout the world or throughout the centuries? or does history show us that believers in a unique impersonal deity, pure and undefiled, not consenting unto iniquity, have ever been aughtbuta minority, often persecuted, and always reviled?theminority has doubt255 less been a growing one, and has of late been too important to be crushed by threats of death, and in

eemasonry 123 [reprintedfromarsquatuorcoronatorum,vol. 1 (1886-88, pp.ss2558.]13. angels:jewish, christian and pagantheexistence of angels is asserted by almost all religions, and both the new testament and the old hebrew sacred books contain many references to the powers and actions of angelic beings in their heavenly abodes, and also oftheir interference in the affairs of this world, and of its inhabitants.ourenglish word 'angel' appears to have come to us from a greek source, the wordo.'y'yeaos, aggelos (in greek the double gamma=g,was pronouncedng).almost all the new testament was written in greek originally, except perhaps the gospel of matthew, which appears to have been composed in aramaic hebrew.theword angel meant a messenger, and so the human idea of an angel is that of a spiritu

re commonly noted; lilith said to have been adam's first wife, naamah and agereth. samael is the chief male demon; he has many of the characters of the christian satan; he is often called the angel of death, but it was alleged that he had no power over true hebrews. the proper abode of demons is gai hinnom, and there are seven portions in hell, each part named and having its special qualities and inhabitants. the original rosicrucians of medieval europe and their successors through recent centuries, have at all times widely proposed the existence of beings of a more refined nature than man, who are concerned in the regulation of the forces of nature, of the planetary powers, of the zodiacal stars, and especially of the four elemental states. they peopled all our woods and waters, our air

of astronomy variously to egypt, to chaldea, and to persia, and the papyri recently discovered in egypt also show astronomical allusions; while of course the pyramids of egypt and the towers of babylonia have led students to postulate that their builders possessed a deep astronomic knowledge. modern researches into sanscrit literature have also led students of eastern lore to the belief that the inhabitants of india in the earliest times must have made long and accurate observations of the heavenly bodies. according to isaac meyer there is a reason to think that the akkadian observations of the stars date back to about 4310b.c.,when the vernal equinox occurred in the sign of taurus.theearliest allusion to actual divination by the stars in greek literature is found in thetimeusof plato. eu

estation of the initiate, which latter was not deemed a grade' this ritual is of great interest, and one can only regret thatitis founded on so much imagination, and so little history or even legend. greece no definite date can be given for the origin of the eleusinian mysteries. several more orless mythical founders are named in works on mythology. diodorus siculus and isocrates tell us that the inhabitants of athens and eleusis believed that thean essay ontheancient mysteries 277goddess demeter (ceres) herself founded the institution.thecredit has been given also in a fabulous mannertoinachos, a sonofoceanos, the ancestoroftheargives and pelasgians, and called the first king of argos, about 1800b.c.others refer to eumolpus, a poetofthrace, sonofposeidon orneptune.his descendants, the eum

ries ofthehistory of greece, at agroe, on the river iiyssus, duringtheninthmonth,called elaphebolion, which corresponded toourmarch (plutarch gives anthesterion or february).theywere ceremonialsofa religious nature, associated with the legendary historyofproserpine, kore or persephone,thedaughter of demeter, who was called bytheromans, ceres. at the origin278themagical masonof the institution the inhabitants of attica were alone eligiblefor admission. the candidate received was called mystes, meaningsilenced,and the ceremony was called a pro-catharsis, a cleansing or preparation.themystes received moral and religious instruction, and was taught such details of theology and cosmogony as would fit him to comprehend the secrets of the greater mysteries.thepresident, or mystagogus, administere

earch for purity of conduct faded out after a few centuries. india, indeed, notwithstanding that hinduism degenerated into a faith which recognised devas and spirits of every type or debasement, seems alwaysto have produced a stream of learned rishis- men who handed down to their posterity some fragments of the primeval learning concerning the origin, structure and destiny of the world and of its inhabitants. india, too, had a second period of enlightenment by the life and doctrines of gautama the buddha. from the pundits of india our nineteenth century in europe received important teach255 ings which have come down from primeval times. brahmins came over to england in the last century, and called the attention of literati to the vendanta and indian philosophic systems, then recently produ

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

. there, then, lies the difference between our two bottomthetatwas219planes, between prana all,dmanas. and in manas must. reside somehow or other the cogniser, that which knowsthemachine,thatwhich recognises it.butnow again we aremetwith a peculiarity, becauseinmanas also is every human individual separate. 11 is not one mind looking down upon thousands and millionsofhuman beings constituting the inhabitants of these planets and watchinghowthey all go, conscious with the consciousness of every brain,butitis one individual manifestation of manas conscious of thegoingof one particular human body,andconscious also, or.witha potential consciousnessitmay'be;of infinity above..now why is itthatweshould apply the naniesofhigberllnd lower to different functions of the mere physical body? well, it

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

ion. we may build complex theories regarding their movements, even creating laws and theories to explain why they move in certain ways. we can classify the different pieces chapter two: the great chain of being the gnostic handbook page 14 and marvel at their characteristics. however, due to our own limitations we cannot conceptualise that someone or something may be moving them "flatland. to the inhabitants of space in general and h.c. in particular this work is dedicated by a humble native of flatland in the hope that even as he was initiated into the mysteries of three dimensions having been previously conversant with only two so the citizens of that celestial region may aspire yet higher and higher to the secrets of four five or even six dimensions thereby contributing to the enlargeme

he characteristic of the axis mundi or cosmic tree. the cosmic tree can be imaged in two different manners organic and emanation. the organic model is found in most pagan and heathen traditions, it emphasizes the change some nature of the worlds and planes. the emanation model is more formal and while it infer the ever changing landscape of spirit it has more clearly delineated worlds, planes and inhabitants. whichever we use, both have certain general motifs which are the basis for the great chain of being. the gnostic handbook page 18 characteristics of the traditional model the first is the point of origin, this is only described in negative terms (by what it is not. the second is considered the upper world, it is sometimes imaged as the world of the gods but in a gnostic system we pref

ific advances rather than simplicity. as we reach the later phases of this degeneration (the present period, anti-traditions and forms of anti-gnosis arise purporting to be of spiritual value. the most dangerous facet of this process is how, in the darkest age, fissures will appear in the barrier between the physical world and the lower astral planes, and there will be an intrusion of the malefic inhabitants of this inferior subtle domain. this strange and dark prophecy as found in is also a key to a deeper understanding of the real nature of aquarius. while the new-agers claim it will be an age of love and mung-beans, since the ruler of aquarius is saturn, we can expect a bumpy ride first. while saturn is also the lord of the golden age (the satya yuga, this emphasises the dual nature of

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

ific advances rather than simplicity. as we reach the later phases of this degeneration (the present period, anti-traditions and forms of anti-gnosis arise purporting to be of spiritual value. the most dangerous facet of this process is how, in the darkest age, fissures will appear in the barrier between the physical world and the lower astral planes, and there will be an intrusion of the malefic inhabitants of this inferior subtle domain. this process of degeneration is codified in the early vedic system by dividing history into four ages or yugas. the sanskrit names for the four ages are krita or satya yuga, treta yuga, dvapara yuga and kali yuga. these can also be correlated to the greek historical tradition as the ages of gold, silver, bronze and iron. the krita yuga is the golden age

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM17

medicine, and magic (for in those are they of fez most skillful) were amended. there is nowadays no want of learned men in germany. magicians, qabalists, physicians and philosophers were there but more love and kindness among them, or that the most part of them would not keep their secrets close only to themselves. at fez he did get acquaintance with those which are commonly called the elementary inhabitants, who revealed unto him many of their secrets, as we germans likewise might gather together many things if there were the like unity and desire of searching out secrets amongst us. of those at fez he often did confess, that their magic was not altogether pure, and also that their cabala was defiled with their religion; but, notwithstanding, he knew how to make good use of the same, and

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

n of events that had occurred, it seemed that a period of calm had followed the critical moment of seismic disturbance which had temporarily flooded tiahuanaco.15 then, slowly but surely, the climate worsened and became inclement. finally there ensued mass emigrations of the andean peoples towards locations where the struggle for life would not be so arduous. 16 it seems that the highly civilized inhabitants of tiahuanaco, remembered in local traditions as the viracocha people, had not gone without a struggle. there was puzzling evidence from all over the altiplano that agricultural experiments of an advanced and scientific nature had been carried out, with great ingenuity and dedication, to try to compensate for the deterioration of the climate. for example, recent research has demonstrat

of the gods 109 family of obviously related11 but slightly different gods sharing the symbol of the snake. quetzalcoatl/kukulkan/itzamana was quite explicitly portrayed in many of the mexican and mayan accounts as having been accompanied by attendants or assistants. certain myths set out in the ancient mayan religious texts known as the books of chilam balam, for instance, reported that the first inhabitants of yucatan were the people of the serpent. they came from the east in boats across the water with their leader itzamana, serpent of the east, a healer who could cure by laying on hands, and who revived the dead. 12 kukulkan, stated another tradition, came with nineteen companions, two of whom were gods offish, two others gods of agriculture, and a god of thunder. they stayed ten years

-east from tula, by-passing mexico city on an anarchic series of fast freeways that dragged us through the creeping edge of the capital s eye-watering, lung-searing pollution. our route then took us up over pine-covered mountains, past the snowy peak of popocatepetl and thence along tree-lined lanes amid fields and farmsteads. in the late afternoon we arrived at cholula, a sleepy town with 11,000 inhabitants and a spacious main square. after turning east through the narrow streets, we crossed a railway line and pulled to a halt in the shadow of tlahchiualtepetl, the man-made mountain we had come here to see. once sacred to the peaceful cult of quetzalcoatl, but now surmounted by an ornate catholic church, this immense edifice was ranked among the most extensive and ambitious engineering pr

nd. enamoured of the light and beauty of the sun they determined to build a tower so high that its summit should reach the sky. having collected materials for the purpose they found a very adhesive clay and bitumen with which they speedily commenced to build the tower. and having reared it to the greatest possible altitude, so that it reached the sky, the lord of the heavens, enraged, said to the inhabitants of the sky, have you observed how they of the earth have built a high and haughty tower to mount hither, being enamoured of the light of the sun and his beauty? come and confound them, because it is not right that they of the earth, living in the flesh, should mingle with us. immediately the inhabitants of the sky sallied forth like flashes of lightning; they destroyed the edifice and

t flood which swept away the previous landscape and society. meanwhile, in the origin myths of a number of other tribes, the cosmic serpent yurlunggur (associated with the rainbow) is held responsible for the deluge.31 there are japanese traditions according to which the pacific islands of oceania were formed after the waters of a great deluge had receded.32 in oceania itself a myth of the native inhabitants of hawaii tells how the 26 reported in charles berlitz, the lost ship of noah, w. h. allen, london, 1989, p. 126. 27 world mythology, pp. 26-7. 28 ibid, p. 305. 29 folklore in the old testament, p. 81. 30 ibid. 31 world mythology, p. 280. 32 e. sykes, dictionary of non-classical mythology, london, 1961, p. 119. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 192 world was destroyed by a flood

lume i, p. 40. see also g. schlegel, uranographie chinoise, 1875, p. 740. 48 warren, buddhism in translations, p. 322. 49 ibid. 50 dixon, oceanic mythology, p. 178. 51 worlds in collision, p. 35. 52 encyclopaedia britannica, 6:53. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 196 ice. the third world ended in a universal flood. the present world is the fourth. its fate will depend on whether or not its inhabitants behave in accordance with the creator s plans.53 we are on the trail of a mystery here. and while we may never hope to fathom the plans of the creator we should be able to reach a judgement concerning the riddle of our converging myths of global destruction. through these myths the voices of the ancients speak to us directly. what are they trying to say? 53 world mythology, p. 26. deta

rs immediately after the world has been shattered by a horrifying geological catastrophe and brings comfort and the gifts of civilization to the shocked and demoralized survivors? white and bearded, osiris is the egyptian manifestation of this universal figure, and it may not be an accident that one of the first acts he is remembered for in myth is the abolition of cannibalism among the primitive inhabitants of the nile valley.2 viracocha, in south america, was said to have begun his civilizing mission immediately after a great flood; quetzalcoatl, the discoverer of maize, brought the benefits of crops, mathematics, astronomy and a refined culture to mexico after the fourth sun had been overwhelmed by a destroying deluge. could these strange myths contain a record of encounters between sca

he heliopolitan priests who spoke to the greek historian diodorus siculus in the first century bc put forward the thought-provoking suggestion that chaos was a flood identified by diodorus with the earth-destroying flood of deucalion, the greek noah figure:4 in general, they say that if in the flood which occurred in the time of deucalion most living things were destroyed, it is probable that the inhabitants of southern egypt survived rather than any others. or if, as some maintain, the destruction of living things was complete and the earth then brought forth again new forms of animals, nevertheless, even on such a supposition, the first genesis of living things fittingly attaches to this country..5 why should egypt have been so blessed? diodorus was told that it had something to do with

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ature of these experiences, you also may not. the main thing to remember, as in all of these aethrys, is to keep an open 214 mind and carefully observe whatever you see and hear. for example, you should be able to feel the immense expanse of this aethyr. it will seem to go on forever in all directions. but although un is enormous in size, you should be able to observe the minutest detai ls of its inhabitants. there is a rapture here that can catch and hold you spellbound. in a sense, it is the music of the pan-pipe, but in another sense it is samadhi. you can easily lose your sense of time completely as you leave form and enter the formless areas of this aethyr. as you gain experience here you should be able to rise to the highest part of the aethyr and gaze downward into the birth of form

vta. there is no life there as we usually think of it. at first you will see only an ocean of darkness which is but a glimpse of the sea of binah. even the desire for light is absent. if this desire rises in you at this point, you will probably be ejected from the aethyr. this is because the residents here have no desire for light of any kind. as you gain experience in vta you will meet with its inhabitants. they all look very much alike and are totally devoid of emotions and feelings. they have severed desires of every kind. they are detached from their surroundings and from themselves. they are embodiments of the mascul ine current and are total ly lacking the feminine current. for this reason the masculine current is quite strong in vta while the feminine current is too weak to even be

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

nt he disappeared, das man den edeln keiser her sind gesach (saw) nyemer mer; also ward der silver belt i'ound it, it would have shot up into the air as the birch did. another account makes the blind giant ask the sailors if the jiyiglhig-cow by the church (meaning the bell or belfry) were uill alive 1 they answered yes, and he challenged one of them to hold out his hand, that he might see if the inhabitants had any strength left. they handed him a boat-bar made redhot, which he crushed together, saying there was no great strength there (faye p. 17. a story in odman's bahuslan 153-4 has similar variations: a ship's crew, driven out of their course to an out-of-the-way coast, see a fire burning at night, and go on shore. by the fire sits only one old man, who asks a sailor' whence be ye' fr

be bought off with money' proverbium est punicum, quod quidem latine vobis dicam, quia punice non omnes nostis; pun. enim prov. est antiquum: numum vult pestilentia? duos illi da, et ducat se' during the great pestilence under justinian, men saw brazen barks on the sea, and black men without heads sitting in them: wherever they sailed to, the plague at once broke out. in a city of egypt the only inhabitants left alive were seven men and a boy ten years old; they were escaping with their valuables, when in a house near the town-gate all the men dropped down dead, and the boy alone fled; but under the gate a spectre seized him, and dragged him back into the house. soon after, a rich man's steward came to fetch goods out of the house, and the boy warned him to haste away: at the same instant

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

inordinate desire for eating and drinking, precisely what exhibits itself in the homeric cyclop. herakles too is described as edax and bibax, e.g. in euripides s alcestis; and the on. giant suttungr (ssem. 23. sn. 84) apparently stands for suptungr (finn magn. p. 738, where we must presuppose a noun supt= sopi, a sup or draught. now, as the jutes, a teutonic race, retained the name of the former inhabitants whom they had expelled, 1 these latter being the real lotnar or itanos; so may the fursar, dursa, in their mythic aspect [as giants] be connected with a distant race which at a very early date had migrated into italy. i have already hinted (p. 25) at a possible connexion of the faursos with the tvpo-yvoi, tvpprjvoi, tusci, etrusci: the consonant-changes are the very thing to be expecte

h of the valley was an easy throw for them. one of these men leant his staff against the head farmer s house, and the whole house shook. their dwelling was an inaccessible cavern on the left bank of the ache, at the entrance to the klamm; outside the cave stood some appletrees, and with the apples they would pelt the passers-by in fun; remains of their household stuff are still to be seen. to the inhabitants of the valley they were rather friendly than otherwise, and often put a quantity of butter and milk before their house-doors. this last feature is more of a piece with the habits of dwarfs and elves than of giants. just as the elves found the spread of agriculture and the clear ing of their forests an abomination, which compelled them to move out; so the giants regard the woods as thei

s ark rested, p. 577, had given shelter to the wayfaring gods, and being warned by them, fled up the mountain, and saw themselves saved when the flood rose over the land (ovid. met. 8, 620; they were changed into trees, as askr and embla were trees. a welsh folktale says, that in brecknockshire, where a large lake now lies, there once stood a great city. the king sent his messenger to the sinful inhabitants, to prove them; they heeded not his words, and refused him a lodging. he stept into a miserable hut, in which there only lay a child crying in its cradu (conf. ludara, p. 559 n; there he passed the night, and in going away, dropt one of his gloves in the cradle. he had not left the city long, when he heard a noise and lamentation; he thought of turning back to look for his glove, but t

ll. nos. 86-88 (184-8 of ed. 2) runs thus: to god doth our doda call, oy dodo oy dodo le! that dewy rain may fall, oy dodo oy dodo le! and drench the diggers all, oy dodo oy dodo le! the workers great and small, oy dodo oy dodo le! even those in house and stall, oy dodo oy dodo le! and they are sure that rain will come at once. in greece, when it has not rained for a fortnight or three weeks, the inhabitants of villages and small towns do as follows. the children choose one of themselves who is from eight to ten years old, usually a poor orphan, whom they strip naked and deck from head to foot with field herbs and flowers: this child is called trvptrrjpovva. the others lead her round the village, singing a hymn, and every housewife has to throw a pailful of water over the pyrperuna s head

post so as to press it against the auger, which by the friction soon becomes ignited. from this the needfire is instantly procured, and all other fires being immediately quenched, those that are rekindled both in dwelling house and offices are accounted sacred, and the cattle are successively made to smell them/ let me also make room for martin s description, 2 which has features of its own: the inhabitants here did also make use of a fire called tinegin, i.e. a forced fire, or fire of necessity, 3 which they used as an antidote against the plague or murrain in cattle; and it was performed thus: all the fires in the parish were extinguished, and then eighty-one (9 x 9) married men, being thought the necessary number for effecting this design, took two great planks of wood, and nine of em

part follow the rolling globe of fire as it is guided downhill to the moselle. it often goes out first; but if alight when it touches the river, it prognosticates an abundant vintage, and the konz people have a right to levy a tun of white wine from the adjacent vineyards. whilst the wheel is rushing past the women and girls, they break out into cries of joy, answered by the men on the hill; and inhabitants of neighbouring villages, who have flocked to the river side, mingle their voices in the universal rejoicing. 1 in the same way the butchers of treves are said to have yearly sent down a wheel of fire into the moselle from the top of the paulsberg (see suppl. 2 the custom of midsummer fires and wheels in france is attested even by writers of the 12th and 13th centuries, john beleth, a

how they made a ship of feathers and straw, and carried it up the hill, with the view of launching out in it when the mist 640 elements. should fall. fischer in garg. 96a introduces quite unconnectedly the nelelschiffs segel of philoxenus (the guestfriend or zeus) in a passage that has nothing in rabelais answering to it. in the latter part of the mid. ages there went a story of the wind-selling inhabitants of vinland, which i give from a work composed towards 1360 by glanvil or bartholomaeus anglicus, deproprietatibus rerum 15, 172: gens (vinlandiae) estbarbara, agrestis et saeva, magicis artibus occupata. unde et navigantibus per eorum litora, vel apud eos propter venti defectum moram contrahentibus, ventum venalem offerunt atque vendunt. globum enirn de filo faciunt, et diversos nodos

the sacred horses of the ancients. heinr. schreiber (taschenb. f. 1840, p. 240 seq) has likewise noticed these horses rushing at each other on gables of the older houses in romanic rhgetia (not germ. switz, but tyrol; see zingerle s sitten p. 55; he is decidedly over hasty in pronouncing them a celtic symbol, for if we were to say that the custom in l. saxony was a legacy from the earlier celtic inhabitants, criticism would lose all firm footing. to me this custom, as well as horse-worship altogether, seems to belong equally to celts, teutons and slavs; what particular branches of these races were most addicted to it, will by degrees unfold itself to future research (see suppl. praetorius (weltbeschr. 2, 162-3) relates, that the non-german people (wends) used to keep off or extirpate catt

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

eof her operations in myriads of by-gone ages, revelling in the deepest profundities of geologic specula255 tions and central-sun systems in the technical phraseology of the day, but stopping short precisely where his revelations would be most useful and most convincing-the limits of our present knowledge and ideas,t-detailingto a nicety the vegetation of the planet saturn, the complexions of the inhabitants of jupiter, and the very forms of the cerebrum and cerebellum of the inhabitants of mars, but unable to give us the diameter of the sun to withinii4,ooqmiles-'itsdiameter has not been as yet correctly determined' becoming dogmatical upon theoriginof the asteroids, but stating'theirrotations have been scarcely decided upon, their revolutions have beennearlycorrectly calculated' but the

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

bear in mind that although everything in this section is drawn from original sources, no ancient egyptian text that we know of attempts this kind of synthesis. i then look at how the same events recur in different patterns in cyclical time. linear time the mythical story of egypt can be divided into seven stages: chaos (precreation, the emergence of the creator, the creation of the world and its inhabitants, the reign of the sun god, the period of direct rule by other deities, the period of rule by semidivine kings (history, and the return to chaos. chaos summary: before creation there was a state of chaos that contained the potential for all life. this inchoate state was imagined as a dark watery domain of unlimited depth and extent. elements and qualities of chaos could be personified a

60 handbook of egyptian mythology figure 11. a pyramidion from a late period tomb showing the creator god atum with the primeval benu bird. the pyramidion itself may represent the primeval mound (courtesy of geraldine pinch) that is close to what the nile valley must have looked like before it was settled by the first egyptians.5 the creator could now begin the work of creating the world and its inhabitants. creation summary: at different periods and in various theological centers, a number of deities could be identified with the creator who emerged from the primeval waters. these creator deities include the gods atum, ra (often combined as ra- atum, shu, ptah, khnum, and amun-ra and the goddesses neith, hathor, and isis. important stages in the creation process were the establishment of

such as the concept of the creator as divine craftsman or as the biological source of all life. the egyptians did not take any one of these theories too literally. they were diverse but complementary attempts to convey something of the ultimately unknowable mystery of creation. the divine craftsman. two deities, ptah and khnum, were sometimes credited with physically fashioning the world and its inhabitants. ptah was the patron god of craftsmen and artists. he was particularly associated with sculpture and metalworking. ptah was said to have invented the opening of the mouth ritual in which an adze and other tools were used to bring to life statues and mummies.7 hymns to ptah speak of him designing and crafting the world and smelting the two lands (egypt. he was also said to make bodies f

ed with a number of goddesses but most often with hathor, whose name literally means mansion of horus. she seems to have been regarded as the mother of horus the elder and the wet nurse or foster mother of horus the younger.37 many other deities were imagined as protecting the divine child whenever isis was forced to be absent. in literary spells these deities can be changed into the humble human inhabitants of the marsh. the theme of the poisoning of the infant horus was a common one in magical texts (see horus the child and serqet in deities, themes, and concepts. several spells start with isis lamenting because her child has been poisoned. the source of the poison is usually the bite of an earth-dwelling snake. 80 handbook of egyptian mythology since destroying your enemies by sending a

phant falcon. by evening he was an old man, virtually the only god to be shown as old. the common mythical time lines 91 identification of the evening sun as atum linked it with the myth of the creator growing weary and letting the world sink back into the nun. sunset was equivalent to death, and the sun s flesh and soul passed into the underworld. after moving through the underworld reviving its inhabitants with his light, the sun would be reborn. each sunrise was a new beginning for the cosmos. in early times, this cycle could be described in more brutal terms.52 in the evening, the sun god died by being eaten by his mother, the sky goddess, and was replaced by a multitude of stars. in the morning, the reborn sun god ate all the star gods, staining the sky with their blood (the redness o

art of the group of eight primeval deities who came to be known as the ogdoad of hermopolis. during the middle kingdom, amun gradually became the chief god of the theban area, where he acquired a new consort, mut, and a son, khonsu. in the new kingdom, the cult of amun was combined with that of the creator sun god ra. amun-ra was worshipped as the king of the gods and creator of the world and its inhabitants. in his chief cult temple at karnak in thebes, amun, lord of the thrones of the two lands, ruled as a divine pharaoh. unlike other important deities, amun does not seem to have been thought of as living in some distant celestial realm. his presence was everywhere, unseen but felt like the wind. his oracles communicated the divine will to humanity. amun was said to come swiftly to 100 h

tly rebelled against his parents. he seized the throne from shu and forced tefnut to be his queen. geb assumed most of the divine regalia of ra but was bitten by the fiery serpent who guarded the sun god and all legitimate rulers. deities, themes, and concepts 135 it was more common to regard geb as the appointed heir of the gods and the leader of the great ennead. he was seen as the chief of the inhabitants of earth. egyptian kings were said to sit on the throne of geb. geb was usually the main judge in the great dispute between the rival gods horus and seth. geb continued this role as a judge of the dead in the afterlife. those found guilty of being enemies of ra were tied to the stakes of geb to be executed. as the father of osiris, geb could be invoked to provide fatherly help to all d

n both roles, child gods could be interchangeable with dwarf gods. the pregnancy of isis was said to have been unusually long and her labor painful and hard. isis had to hide her infant in the papyrus thickets of the delta to preserve him from seth, the killer of osiris. this mirrored an earlier mythical event: the emergence of the sun child in the lotus who had to be protected from the monstrous inhabitants of the waters of chaos by a primeval goddess. the sun child was destined to begin the work of creation during the first sunrise, and the horus child was destined to establish the divine order on earth when he grew up to be egypt s rightful king. both children were powerful symbols of hope for the future, and imagery passed freely between them. a spell in the pyramid texts for repelling

HEAVEN HELL

i being weighed against his heart p. 159 the scales of osiris, with weights p. 159 the judgment hall of osiris p. 161 nekht spearing the pig of evil p. 163 the apes working the net p. 184 next: chapter i. origin of illustrated guides to the other world sacred texts egypt ehh index index previous next p. 1 the egyptian heaven and hell chapter i. origin of illustrated guides to the other world. the inhabitants of egypt during the dynastic period of their history possessed, in common with other peoples of similar antiquity, very definite ideas about the abode of departed spirits, but few, if any, ancient nations caused their beliefs about the situation and form, and divisions, and inhabitants of their heaven and hell, or "other world" to be described so fully in writing, and none have illustr

consolidated, and whose power was ineffective except in the immediate neighbourhood of the towns in which they lived, who were unable to wage wars in syria and sinai and to bring back much spoil, could neither establish colleges of priests nor endow new temples; for in ancient egypt, as elsewhere, the fortunes of the gods and the wealth of their sanctuaries increased or declined according as the inhabitants of the land were prosperous or otherwise. similarly also, when the community was suffering from the evil effects of a long period of civil wars, and business was at a standstill, and farmers were unable to carry on the usual agricultural operations on which both the government and the priesthood ultimately depended for support, it was impossible for men to bury their dead with all the

ured into thebes by the victorious armies of egypt on their return from western asia, the cult of the gods and of the dead assumed proportions which it had never reached before in egypt. the chief deity of thebes was amen, the "hidden" or perhaps "unknown" god, in whose honour a shrine was built to the north of the city, in a place called "ap" or "apt" by the egyptians, and "karnak" by the modern inhabitants of luxor. it is impossible to say at present exactly when the first sanctuary of p. 17 this god was built at thebes, but the discovery of the large collection of 457 votive statues of kings and officials and other objects, made by m. legrain 1 in 1901-2, indicates that the foundation of the sanctuary of amen dates from a very early period of dynastic history. 2 be this as it may, the g

e in sekhet-aaru, a division of sekhet-hetepet, to which the name "elysian fields" has not inaptly been given. in later times sekhet-aaru, or sekhet-aanru, comprised all sekhet-hetepet. of sekhet-hetepet as a whole the earliest known pictures are those which are painted on the coffins of p. 28 al-barsha, and of no portion of this region have we any detailed illustrations of the occupations of its inhabitants older than the xviiith dynasty. to the consideration of sekhet-aaru, which was the true heaven of every faithful worshipper of osiris, from the time when he became the judge and benevolent god and friend of the dead down to the, ptolema c period, that is to say, for a period of four thousand years at least, the scribes and artists of the xviiith dynasty devoted much attention, and the

o sin in my body. i have not uttered wittingly that which is untrue, and i have committed no act having a double motive [in my mind" as he was troubled by no remembrance of sin, his conscience was clear, and he expected to receive his reward, not as an act of mercy on the part of the gods, but as an act of justice. thus it would seem that repentance played no part in the religion of the primitive inhabitants of egypt, and that a man atoned for his misdeeds by the giving of offerings, by sacrifice, and by worship. on the other hand, nebseni is made to say to the god of sekhet-hetep "let me be rewarded with thy fields, o hetep; but do thou according to thy will, o lord of the winds" this petition reveals a frame of mind which recognizes submissively the omnipotence of the god's will, and the

nder that seti i, having covered several walls in his tomb with the texts of this book, should fill several more with sections of the book of gates, and then have a complete copy of it cut and inlaid on the sides of his alabaster sarcophagus and its cover! we may now consider the region through which the sun-god passed during the hours of the night, and the descriptions of its divisions and their inhabitants which are furnished by the book am-tuat p. 87 and the book of gates. this region was called by the egyptians "tat" or "tuat" or "tuaut; the oldest form of the name, and that which is met with in the earliest of the pyramid texts is "tat" the chief god of the tuat was called "tuat" or "tuaut" and the beings who lived therein were called "tuatiu" the meaning of the name tat, or tuat, is

, p. 90 and a place of fear and horror. at each end of the tuat was a space which was neither wholly darkness nor wholly light, the western end being partially lighted by the setting sun, and the eastern end by the rising sun. from the pictures in the book am-tuat and the book of gates we learn that a river flowed through the tuat, much as the nile flowed through egypt, and we see that there were inhabitants on each of its banks, just as there were human beings on each side of the nile. at one place the river of the tuat joined the great celestial waters which were supposed to form the source of the earthly nile. how, or when, or where the belief arose it is impossible to say, but it seems that at a very early period the inhabitants of egypt thought that the souls of the dead when they dep

ts upon them as he passes through the tuat, and for a season they enjoy his rays, and when, as he leaves one division to enter another, the gate closes upon him, and shuts out his light, they set up dismal cries at his departure, and then sink down into inertness in the darkness which will swallow them up for twenty-four hours. it is possible that the dead here referred to represent the primitive inhabitants of the country, and the gods of the dead whom they worshipped when on earth, but there is no doubt that to these were joined the spirits of those who for some reason or other failed to advance beyond one or other of the divisions of the tuat. now, however, the time of evening has come, and the sun-god in the sektet boat, wherein he has travelled since noon, draws nigh, flooding the fir

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

into nirvana almost immediately, and also causes the holy crocodiles to be the mostbulky of their kind. a bewitched lifeas narrated by a quill pen by h. p. blavatsky introductionit was a dark, chilly night in september, 1884. a heavy gloom had descended over the streets of a, asmall town on the rhine, and was hanging like a black funeral-pall over the dull factory burgh. the greaternumber of its inhabitants, wearied by their long day's work, had hours before retired to stretch their tiredlimbs, and lay their aching heads upon their pillows. all was quiet in the large house; all was quiet in thedeserted streets. i too was lying in my bed; alas, not one of rest, but of pain and sickness, to which i had been confined forsome days. so still was everything in the house, that, as longfellow has

ords of p. theeye-witness in question attributes it, of course, partly to divine interference and partly to theevil one- h. p. b. in one of the distant governments of the russian empire, in a small town on the borders of siberia, amysterious tragedy occurred more than thirty years ago. about six versts from the little town of p-,famous for the wild beauty of its scenery, and for the wealth of its inhabitants- generally proprietors ofmines and of iron foundries- stood an aristocratic mansion. its household consisted of the master, a rich oldbachelor and his brother, who was a widower and the father of two sons and three daughters. it was known that the proprietor, mr. izvertzoff, had adopted his brother's children, and, having formed anespecial attachment for his eldest nephew, nicolas, he

the ground, as they saw amid the swirling eddies a whitish shapelessmass holding the murderer and the boy in tight embrace, and slowly sinking into the bottomless lake. on the morning after these occurrences, when, after a sleepless night, some of the party visited the residenceof the hungarian gentleman, they found it closed and deserted. he and the shaman had disappeared. manyare among the old inhabitants of p- who remember him; the police inspector, col. s, dying a fewyears ago in the full assurance that the noble traveller was the devil. to add to the general consternation theizvertzoff mansion took fire on that same night and was completely destroyed. the archbishop performedthe ceremony of exorcism, but the locality is considered accursed to this day. the government investigatedthe

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

or solar system-one sui generis, we are told. q. what do you mean by sui generis? a. i mean that, though the fundamental law and the universal working of laws of nature are uniform, still our solar system (like every other such system in the millions of others in cosmos) and even our earth, has its own program of manifestations differing from the respective programs of all others. we speak of the inhabitants of other planets and imagine that if they are men, i.e, thinking entities, they must be as we are. the fancy of poets and painters and sculptors never fails to represent even the angels as a beautiful copy of man-plus wings. we say that all this is an error and a delusion; because, if on this little earth alone one finds such a diversity in its flora, fauna, and mankind-from the seawee

es, a very altar of beelzebub! all about, babies on the prowl for scraps, one, with the face of an angel, gathering up cherrystones as a light and nutritious form of diet. i came westward with every nerve shuddering and jarred, wondering whether anything can be done page 94 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt with some parts of london save swallowing them up in an earthquake and starting their inhabitants afresh, after a plunge into some purifying lethe, out of which not a memory might emerge! and then i thought of hampstead heath, and-pondered. if by any sacrifice one could win the power to save these people, the cost would not be worth counting; but, you see, they must be changed-and how can that be wrought? in the condition they now are, they would not profit by any environment in wh

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

the next day's papers gave these matters minor mention in connection with the general storm reports. it seems that the great lightning flash and deafening explosion which followed the federal hill occurrence were even more tremendous farther east, where a burst of the singular foetor was likewise noticed. the phenomenon was most marked over college hill, where the crash awakened all the sleeping inhabitants and led to a bewildered round of speculations. of those who were already awake only a few saw the anomalous blaze of light near the top of the hill, or noticed the inexplicable upward rush of air which almost stripped the leaves from the trees and blasted the plants in the gardens. it was agreed that the lone, sudden lightning-bolt must have struck somewhere in this neighbourhood, thou

arly a source of speculation; and though providence never shared the witchcraft panics of her puritan neighbours, it was freely intimated by old wives that his prayers were neither uttered at the proper time nor directed toward the proper object. all this had undoubtedly formed the basis of the legend known by old maria robbins. what relation it had to the french ravings of rhoby harris and other inhabitants of the shunned house, imagination or future discovery alone could determine. i wondered how many of those who had known the legends realized that additional link with the terrible which my wider reading had given me; that ominous item in the annals of morbid horror which tells of the creature jacques roulet, of caude, who in 1598 was condemned to death as a daemoniac but afterward save

opic vortex of phantasmal images were occasional snap-shots, if one might use the term, of singular clearness but un accountable heterogeneity. once my uncle thought he lay in a carelessly dug open pit, with a crowd of angry faces framed by straggling locks and three-cornered hats frowning down at him. again he seemed to be in the interior of a house- an old house, apparently- but the details and inhabitants were constantly changing, and he could never be certain of the faces or the furniture, or even of the room itself, since doors and windows seemed in just as great a state of flux as the more presumably mobile objects. it was queer- damnably queer- and my uncle spoke almost sheepishly, as if half expecting not to be believed, when he declared that of the strange faces many had unmistaka

was a modest two-and-a-half story wooden town house of the familiar providence colonial type, with plain peaked roof, large central chimney, and artistically carved doorway with rayed fanlight, triangular pediment, and trim doric pilasters. it had suffered but little alteration externally, and ward felt he was gazing on something very close to the sinister matters of his quest. the present negro inhabitants were known to him, and he was very courteously shewn about the interior by old asa and his stout wife hannah. here there was more change than the outside indicated, and ward saw with regret that fully half of the fine scroll-and-urn overmantels and shell-carved cupboard linings were gone, whilst most of the fine wainscotting and bolection moulding was marked, hacked, and gouged, or cov

ng for granted that the present bungalow had been selected because of its situation on the old curwen site as revealed in one of another of the documents found behind the picture, willett and mr. ward gave this phase of the gossip much attention; and searched many times without success for the door in the river-bank which old manuscripts mentioned. as to popular opinions of the bungalow's various inhabitants, it was soon plain that the brava portuguese was loathed, the bearded and spectacled dr. allen feared, and the pallid young scholar disliked to a profound degree. during the last week or two ward had obviously changed much, abandoning his attempts at affability and speaking only in hoarse but oddly repellent whispers on the few occasions that he ventured forth. such were the shreds and

in his own disordered fancy. nobody ever believe him, but the natives did not like him to drink and talk with strangers; and it was not always safe to be seen questioning him. it was probably from him that some of the wildest popular whispers and delusions were derived. several non-native residents had reported monstrous glimpses from time to time, but between old zadok's tales and the malformed inhabitants it was no wonder such illusions were current. none of the non-natives ever stayed out late at night, there being a widespread impression that it was not wise to do so. besides, the streets were loathsomely dark. as for business- the abundance of fish was certainly almost uncanny, but the natives were taking less and less advantage of it. moreover, prices were falling and competition wa

y little suspect, have named this thing "pluto" i feel, beyond question, that it is nothing less than nighted yuggoth- and i shiver when i try to figure out the real reason why its monstrous denizens wish it to be known in this way at this especial time. i vainly try to assure myself that these daemoniac creatures are not gradually leading up to some new policy hurtful to the earth and its normal inhabitants. but i have still to tell of the ending of that terrible night in the farmhouse. as i have said, i did finally drop into a troubled doze; a doze filled with bits of dream which involved monstrous landscape-glimpses. just what awaked me i cannot yet say, but that i did indeed awake at this given point i feel very certain. my first confused impression was of stealthily creaking floor-boa

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

family phase of mammal life, but seemed to organize large households on the principles of comfortable space-utility and- as we deduced from the pictured occupations and diversions of co-dwellers- congenial mental association. in furnishing their homes they kept everything in the center of the huge rooms, leaving all the wall spaces free for decorative treatment. lighting, in the case of the land inhabitants, was accomplished by a device probably electro-chemical in nature. both on land and under water they used curious tables, chairs and couches like cylindrical frames- for they rested and slept upright with folded-down tentacles- and racks for hinged sets of dotted surfaces forming their books. government was evidently complex and probably socialistic, though no certainties in this regar

HP LOVECRAFT HISTORY OF THE NECRONOMICON

rge number of fright-frozen witnesses. of his madness many things are told. he claimed to have seen fabulous irem, or city of pillars, and to have found beneath the ruins of a certain nameless desert town the shocking annals and secrets of a race older than mankind [the rebel press edition adds this editor's note "a full description of the nameless city, and the annals and secrets of its one time inhabitants will be found in the story the nameless city, published in the first issue of fanciful tales, and written by the author of this outline] he was only an indifferent moslem, worshipping unknown entities whom he called yog- sothoth and cthulhu. in a.d. 950 the azif, which had gained a considerable tho' surreptitious circulation amongst the philosophers of the age, was secretly translated

rge number of fright-frozen witnesses. of his madness many things are told. he claimed to have seen fabulous irem, or city of pillars, and to have found beneath the ruins of a certain nameless desert town the shocking annals and secrets of a race older than mankind [the rebel press edition adds this editor's note "a full description of the nameless city, and the annals and secrets of its one time inhabitants will be found in the story the nameless city, published in the first issue of fanciful tales, and written by the author of this outline] he was only an indifferent moslem, worshipping unknown entities whom he called yog- sothoth and cthulhu (9) note already how lovecraft skirts the fine line between campy parody and seriousness. in lovecraft at last, conover writes that lovecraft wrote

HP LOVECRAFT THE DOOM THAT CAME TO SARNATH

was because the land of mnar is very still, and remote from most other lands, both of waking and of dream. as the men of sarnath beheld more of the beings of lb their hate grew, and it was not less because they found the beings weak, and soft as jelly to the touch of stones and arrows. so one day the young warriors, the slingers and the spearmen and the bowmen, marched against lb and slew all the inhabitants thereof, pushing the queer bodies into the lake with long spears, because they did not wish to touch them. and because they did not like the gray sculptured monoliths of lb they cast these also into the lake; wondering from the greatness of the labor how ever the stones were brought from afar, as they must have been, since there is naught like them in the land of mnar or in the lands a

HP LOVECRAFT THE MUSIC OF ERICH ZANN

es bare earth with struggling greenish-grey vegetation. the houses were tall, peaked-roofed, incredibly old, and crazily leaning backward, forward, and sidewise. occasionally an opposite pair, both leaning forward, almost met across the street like an arch; and certainly they kept most of the light from the ground below. there were a few overhead bridges from house to house across the street. the inhabitants of that street impressed me peculiarly; at first i thought it was because they were all silent and reticent; but later decided it was because they were all very old. i do not know how i came to live on such a street, but i was not myself when i moved there. i had been living in many poor places, always evicted for want of money; until at last i came upon that tottering house in the rue

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

in his own disordered fancy. nobody ever believe him, but the natives did not like him to drink and talk with strangers; and it was not always safe to be seen questioning him. it was probably from him that some of the wildest popular whispers and delusions were derived. several non-native residents had reported monstrous glimpses from time to time, but between old zadok's tales and the malformed inhabitants it was no wonder such illusions were current none of the non-natives ever stayed out late at night, there being a widespread impression that it was not wise to do so. besides, the streets were loathsomely dark. as for business- the abundance of fish was certainly almost uncanny, but the natives were taking less and less advantage of it. moreover, prices were falling and competition was

HP LOVECRAFT THE STREET

men talked of great changes, the street felt them not, for its folk were still the same, speaking of the old familiar things in the old familiar accounts. and the trees still sheltered singing birds, and at evening the moon and stars looked down upon dewy blossoms in the walled rose-gardens. in time there were no more swords, three-cornered hats, or periwigs in the street. how strange seemed the inhabitants with their walking-sticks, tall beavers, and cropped heads! new sounds came from the distance first strange puffings and shrieks from the river a mile away, and then, many years later, strange puffings and shrieks and rumblings from other directions. the air was not quite so pure as before, but the spirit of the place had not changed. the blood and soul of their ancestors had fashioned

HP LOVECRAFT THE TERRIBLE OLD MAN

of angelo ricci and joe czanek and manuel silva to call on the terrible old man. this old man dwells all alone in a very ancient house on water street near the sea, and is reputed to be both exceedingly rich and exceedingly feeble; which forms a situation very attractive to men of the profession of messrs. ricci, czanek, and silva, for that profession was nothing less dignified than robbery. the inhabitants of kingsport say and think many things about the terrible old man which generally keep him safe from the attention of gentlemen like mr. ricci and his colleagues, despite the almost certain fact that he hides a fortune of indefinite magnitude somewhere about his musty and venerable abode. he is, in truth, a very strange person, believed to have been a captain of east india clipper ship

HP LOVECRAFT THE TOMB

ened ajar in a queerly sinister way by means of heavy iron chains and padlocks, according to a gruesome fashion of half a century ago. the abode of the race whose scions are here inurned had once crowned the declivity which holds the tomb, but had long since fallen victim to the flames which sprang up from a stroke of lightning. of the midnight storm which destroyed this gloomy mansion, the older inhabitants of the region sometimes speak in hushed and uneasy voices; alluding to what they call `divine wrath' in a manner that in later years vaguely increased the always strong fascination which i had felt for the forest-darkened sepulcher. one man only had perished in the fire. when the last of the hydes was buried in this place of shade and stillness, the sad urnful of ashes had come from a

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

, which will result i a spontaneous separation of the astral body from the mortal frame. thus he will be able to visit the remotest regions, transfer himself into various planes in the form of his astral body. this is the positive explanation of so many tales in which saints have been seen at the same time in different places and even have been working there. the astral plane has various kinds of inhabitants. first of all, there are the deceased ones who having left the earth are abiding in the corresponding density-degree, according to their spiritual maturity, which is designated by various religions as heaven or hell, the adepts seeing only symbols therein. the nobler, purer and the more perfect an entity happens to be, all the purer and finer will be the density-degree of the inhabited

like producing them. the shape that the larva shows depends on the cause of the psychic excitement and is always symbolic. anyone who knows something about symbolism will be able to get a clear idea about this problem; for example, a thought of love will always be symbolized by a heart, a thought of hatred by an arrow or a flash, etc. in spite of the fact that the larvae, these undesirable mental inhabitants cannot be seen by the normal human being, they still do exist, and the well trained magician can see them on the mental plane. in sensitive or excitable persons, the mental matter is much more separable and the reproduction of larvae is obviously easier and more intense. such people wreck themselves, their health, especially their nerves, but they also damage their intellectual faculti

e most attractive and if the magician gave way to his passions, he would fall into the hands of the mermaids for good. as soon as the magician can manage to visit the kingdom of the water sprites as often as he likes and if he has learned whatever concerns the knowledge of magic, he can pay his attention to the kingdom next to it, that of the aerial spirits. in contrast to the water kingdom whose inhabitants like very much to communicate with human beings, the air-sprites are very shy and unsociable. similar to the water sprites, they have beautiful, dashing figures and though male beings may be seen, most of them are females. here the magician does not have to adopt a shape suitable for the air spirits; he can impregnate his own spirit with the air element and transfer himself imaginative

rial world and who had no opportunity at all on this planet to attain the true cognition in the spirit complained in the higher spheres about the fact that the true knowledge reserved so long to the chosen ones in the past is not obtainable here below. consequently the mysteries that have been kept as secrets for thousands of years now are being revealed step by step by divine providence to those inhabitants of this earth who honestly long for the truth and perception. evidently the benefits of perception will never come overnight; they have to be acquired in very hard labor and with many difficulties and obstructions. a great number of people, if not most of them, will prefer to become convinced first of the truth of the rules to have faith, and only then will they make up their minds to

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

ote as well as on horseback. one thing more [i.e. something supernatural] by mrs. mary burke with twelve servants yes in the house, and never one hurt, onley they must dance with them every night; they say, mrs. mary come away, p. 95 telling her she must be wyfe to the inchanted earl of desmond. uppon a mannour of my lord bishoppe of lymerick, loughill, hath been seen upon the hill by most of the inhabitants aboundance of armed men marching, and these seene many tymes--and when they come up to them they do not appeare. these things are very strange, if the cleargie and gentrie say true" 1 during the rebellion an appalling massacre of protestants took place at portadown, when about a hundred persons, men, women, and children, were forced over the bridge into the river, and so drowned; the f

for any match to keep fire, or any sojor to handle his musket or yet to stand. yea, severalls of them dyed that night of meere cold. our sojors, and some of our officers too (who suppose that no thing which is more than ordinarie can be the product of nature, attributed this hurrikan to the divilish skill of some irish witches" 2 apparently the english were not as wise in their generation as the inhabitants of constance in switzerland were on the occasion p. 100 of a similar ebullition of the elements. the latter went out, found a witch, persuaded her to confess herself the guilty author of the storm, and then burnt her--by which time, no doubt, the wind had subsided! much in the same strain might be added, but, lest we should weary our readers, we shall content ourselves with giving two

t the assizes, but was discharged by proclamation. her version of the story was, that a black man had appeared in the house armed with a huge club, with which he killed the three persons and stunned herself. lamentable though the whole affair was, as well for the gross superstition displayed by the participants as for its tragical ending, yet it seems to have aroused no other feelings amongst the inhabitants of carnmoney p. 228 and carrigfergus than those of risibility and derision. a clever racy ballad was made upon it by a resident in the district, which, as it is probably the only poem on the subject of witchcraft in ireland, we print here in its entirety from the ulster journal of arch ology for 1908, though we have not had the courage to attempt a glossary to the "braid scots" it adds

f loughcrew, co. meath. they entered the house, armed with a dead man's hand with a lighted candle in it, believing in the superstitious notion that if such a hand be procured, and a candle placed within its grasp, the latter cannot be seen by anyone except him by whom it is used; also that if the candle and hand be introduced into a house it will prevent those who may be asleep from awaking. the inhabitants, however, were alarmed, and p. 233 the robbers fled, leaving the hand behind them. 1 no doubt the absolute failure of this gruesome dark lantern on this occasion was due to the fact that neither candle nor candlestick had been properly prepared! the orthodox recipe for its preparation and consequent effectual working may be found in full in mr. baring gould's essay on schamir in his cu

n her cong so easily, while the annals of irish witchcraft would be the richer by nearly as extraordinary a case as that of florence newton, and one which would have lost nothing in the telling or the printing. shorn of their pomp and circumstance, no doubt many witch-stories would be found to be very similar in origin to the above. as is only to be expected in a country where the majority of the inhabitants are engaged in agricultural pursuits, most of the tales of strange doings are in connection with cattle. at dungannon quarter sessions in june 1890, before sir francis brady, one farmer sued another for breach of warranty in a cow. 1 it was suggested p. 240 that the animal was "blinked" or in other words was under the influence of the "evil eye" or had a pishogue put upon it. the defen

ISIS UNVEILED

ing death for witchcraft were found to be itill unrqwaled. it ia not a bimdred yean aiace they have beeo enforoed to the munierou* letter of their toct- digitizecoy google the fhysico-f5ychol0g1cal american type 19 ot men from tarioua climates and of different constitutions and habits, have, since 1492, invaded north america, and by intermarrying have substantiauy changed the physical type of the inhabitants. in what country in the world do the women's constitutions bear comparison with the delicate, nervous, and sensitive constitutions of the female portion of the population of the united states? we were struck on our arrival in the country with the semi-transparent delicacy of skin^ the natives of both sexes. compare a hard-working irish factory girl or boy with one from a genuine americ

as he the first to teach the unity of god, for he taught only what he himself had learned with the br&hmanos. and that zarathustra and his followers, the zoro- astiiims" had been settled in india before they immigrated into persia" is also proved by max muller" that the zoroastrians and their ances- tors started from india" he says "during the vedic period, can be proved as distinctly as that the inhabitants of massilia started from greece. many of the gods of the zoroastrians come out. as mere reflexions and deflexions of the primitive and authentic gods of the veda" if now we can prove and we can do so on the evidence of the kabala and the oldest traditions of the wisdom-rehgion, the philosophy of the old sanctuaries that all these gods, whether of the zoroastrians or of the veda, are bu

d first in the other syatenu. zoroastrianism anticipated far more than has beat imagined. ute cross, the priestly robes and symbols, the sacraments, the sabbath, the festirals and annivenariei, are all anterior to tbe christian era by thousands of yean. titt ancient wotsfaip, after it had been excluded from its former shrines, and from the metropolitan towns, was maintained for a long time by the inhabitants of humble localities. to this fact it owes its later designation. fvom b^ng kqit up in the pav^ or ratal districts, its 'votaries woe denomuwted pofons, or provianals" digitizecoy google 180 isis unveils) fast therefore in the libeiiy wherewith christ hath made ua free, and be not entan^ed agun with the yoke of bondage. behold. i paul say unto you, that if ye be cireumcised, christ sha

ossness of the physical form than its precursor and ends with the flood. but while ^e grand cycle, or age, is running its course, seven minor cycles are passed, each marking the evolution of a new race out of the preceding one, on a new world. and each of these races, or grand ^pes of hu- manity, breaks up into subdivisions of families, and they again into nations and tribes as we see the earth's inhabitants subdivided today into mongols, caucasians, indians, etc. before proceeding to show by diagrams the dose resemblance between the esoteric philosophies of all the ancient peoples, however geographical- ly remote from each other, it will be useful to explain briesy the real ideas which underlie all those symbols and allegorical representations that have hitherto so puzzled the uninitiated

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

e now have far greater choice regarding what we wish to download and radiate in the energy spectrum. it also means that we can be less influenced by the beta fields thanks to discussions raised by new age philosophers and cutting edge scientists and physicians, which have often been shared with our metaphysicians. due to the work of all our previous dimensional biofield technicians, earth and its inhabitants have entered into a new field of possibility which supports a mass ascension. the alpha waves are moving more fervently through the beta field, and although there still appears to be very little light, love and feelings of harmony and inner peace are becoming a constant experience for those tuned to the theta field. some past examples of theta. delta field connections are: divine nutri

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

pes of the clouds of the sky; which he is going to convert, perhaps, into prisms, showering solid triumphs. he can well leave to common man his acres of mud, and the turbid pools spotted over them like the shining, showy discs of a snake. man, under these enlightened philosophical circumstances, will only value the unseen kingdoms glimpses of the immortal glories of which and of their rosicrucian inhabitants he has obtained in his magic reveries. what can the longest ordinary man's life give to such a gifted thinker? man s senses and their gratification, as long as the inlets and avenues of perception remain world s music, so long as the strings cling tight, for the air of imagination to play upon them appetites, with downward eyes to find their satisfaction man s mortality, with an exit i

r angel-defenders, camped, as it were, and were sure to be met with thickly, where these flames upon the altars, and these torches or lights about the temples, invited them and were studiously and incessantly maintained. thus the custom seems to have been general from the earliest antiquity to maintain a constant fire, as conceiving the gods present there. and this was not only the opinion of the inhabitants in jud a, but it extended all over persia, greece, italy, egypt, and most other nations of the world. porphyry imagined that the reason why the most ancient mortals kept up a constant, ever-burning fire in honour of the immortal gods, was because fire was most like the gods. he says that the ancients kept an unextinguished fire in their temples to the gods because it was most like them

od to the general system of being; and that every animal is some way or other the better for the pain of every other animal. this opinion he carries so far as to suppose that there passes some principle of union through all animal life, as attraction is communicated to all corporeal nature; and that the evils suffered on this globe may by some inconceivable means contribute to the felicity of the inhabitants of the remotest planet. contemporary review of the nature and origin of evil. without subordination, no created system can exist: all subordination implying imperfection; all imperfection, evil; and all evil, some kind of inconveniency or suffering. soame jenyns: free enquiry into the nature and origin of evil. whether subordination implies imperfection may be disputed. the means respe

through the operation of the divine rescuing spirit in it. it follows that metaphysically all the wonderful shows of life are phantasmata only, and their splendours false and a show only. but as these shows are the medium and the instruments of life, without which intelligence (in the human sense) would be impossible, this celestial second fire has been deified in the acknowledgments of the first inhabitants of the world, who raised pillars and stones in its honour as the first idol. thus man bears in his own body the picture of the triune. reason is the head, feeling is the breast, and the mechanical means of both feeling and reasoning, of the means of his being man, is the epigastric centre, from which the two first spring as emanations, and with which the two first form ultimately but o

g, whose sister herze -lo de was the mother of parsival, the third king of the san greal (these are the three kings of cologne, or the three magi or astrologers) a great many towns pretended to possess this holy relic. in 1247 the patriarch of jerusalem sent the san gr al to king henry the third of england, as having belonged to nicodemus (see the gospel of nicodemus) and joseph of arimathea. the inhabitants of constantinople, about the same time, also fancied that a vessel which they had long esteemed as a sacred relic was the san gr al. the genoese also felt certain that their santo catino (catillo: v. a (l) to lick dishes; catinus, i. m (l) a dish) was nothing else than the san gr al. the same (or similar) modifications of the myth are to be noticed in a romance, in prose, entitled perc

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

mental capacity. it is indeed a nasty choice for inhibited minds. einstien wasn't alive then, but the natural functions of our universe& this planet worked well without him. we can conclude that space habitation has existed for many a millennia. we do not care whether earthmen took to space as a matter of convenience, comfort, and safety after blowing off a portion of the planet; or whether space inhabitants created terrestrial intelligence "in their own image" bluntly "what's the difference" the basic thought is that man is living in a world in which he is neither the completely dominant nor the supremely intellectual being. huh, he'll never admit it, though: pride. there has been a raging controversy for generations between pro-atlantians and anti-atlantians as regards the antiquity of c

nsects. most of these have high reproductive rates, simple living habits, and require a minimum of attention to raise. in case someone is thinking "hoax" why was it, or would it be, confined to these lower forms? why not rabbits or groundhogs or cats? why snails, fish, worms? accepting as i do the veracity of the many reports of live things having fallen from the skies, i submit that they are the inhabitants of celestial hydroponic tanks and that their falls come from one of two things (1) when the tanks are dumped and cleared for refilling, for whatever reason there might be (2) that the falls may be the residue from the collection from earth while the monitors of the tanks are replenishing their supplies. some of both& of wrecks& repair-jobs on most ships. again we are faced with the adm

ry people called "butter "soft, clammy, and of a dark yellow" that cattle fed "indifferently" in fields where this substance lay "it fell in lumps as big as the end of one's finger" it had a "strong, ill scent" his grace called it a "stinking dew" in mr. vans's letter, it is said that the "butter" was supposed to have medicinal properties "and was gathered in pots and other vessels by some of the inhabitants of the place" the yellow substance at kourianof, combustible (organic_ covering six or seven hundred square feet about the size area we have so often noted some characteristics of pine pollen but who ever saw pine pollen of fibrous nature which "when torn had the tenacity of cotton? two inches thick means tons! i am inclined to think that there is something of an indication in these bu

oceeded from a small cloud of rectangular form, the largest side being in a direction from east to west. it appeared motionless all the time the phenomenon lasted, but the vapor of which it was composed was projected momentarily from the different sides by the effect of the different explosions. the cloud was about half a league to the northeast of laigle, and was at so great an altitude that the inhabitants of two hamlets a league apart saw it directly overhead. a multitude of meteoric stones fell amid a hissing sound. thunderbird, dragon of lao fzu, p. 27, saucer, all the same thing, all rumble when "hit" hard or when in need of repairs. the shape of that "cloud" is important. it seems to be the only sure clue that this could be anything more than an ordinary exploding meteor. rectangula

h. 83 there are other bodies which seem to be of a cloudlike nature, which cast shadows on both earth& moon, and; which may range the entire solar system accompanying comets. these also, or their smaller components, sometimes approach the earth. all of these objects evince evidences of control by intelligence, as do the more recently sighted ufo's. smaller "scouts or operators" which are probably inhabitants of, or associates, of the great spherical contraptions, are constantly seen in earth's atmosphere. they are of many types, and in fact it does seem that many of them have the ability to change shape. they seem to be of two sorts: the solid or material, and the massless or ethereal. all exhibit elements of control, but the weightless ones seem more to have the appearance of remote contr

ivity took place there. then, the compass was damaged. aside from these, there was no note of disarray or a struggle. life had departed from the ship instantly, apparently with all the routine activities interrupted and; no preparations made; log book on the table, clothing in order, sails set, galley undisturbed but no records in the log or anywhere else! to attempt to postulate motive for space inhabitants kidnapping crews from ships not to mention isolated individuals to which we shall come momentarily is in the realm of pure speculation. on the other hand, bearing our two possibilities in mind as to the origin of space contrivances, in either case our space friends would want to know what has happened to us since they left, or what has happened to us since they put us down here. again

ing? as sheer entertainment, little compares with the intrigue of the countless reports, verified, of the strange and instantaneous movement of persons from one place to another distances of many many, miles. 1 crossed out by jemi 95 but to serve our ends, we must look again for selectivity and, if possible, some indication of motive. perhaps we should ascribe these phenomena to caprices of space inhabitants. on the other hand, there may be an element of error involved. perhaps, for some inexplicable reasons, the ufo's made choices for capture or kidnapping and then discovered, suddenly, that their choice had not been a wise one. from what we have already discovered, as to speed of movements and the vast areas which can be covered. it is not at all unlikely that the pickup was made, the er

the line of single, exactly spaced imprints? one ingenious correspondent suggested that a hopping toad was the mischief-maker! the hopping would explain the single track, and the imprint of the toad's belly and claws the mark there is one single argument against all explanations of the tracks being made by any common animal or bird. the tracks left by such creatures were perfectly familiar to the inhabitants of devon and if such tracks had been anything like those made by well-known animals nobody would have thought twice about it. two unfamiliar species of animals were suggested as possible makers of the tracks: two kangaroos and a raccoon, these allegedly having escaped from near-by captivity. but simple arithmetic is fatal to the hypothesis that one or even two animals could have made a

KETAB E SIYAH

because of the children of israel: and there shall be desolation. iv piscatores the fishers et maerebunt piscatores et lugebunt the fishers also shall mourn. v apocalypsis apocalypse ecce dominus dissipabit terram et nudabit eam et adfliget faciem eius et disperget habitatores eius behold, the lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof. vi dissolutio destruction quia indignatio domini super omnes gentes et furor super universam militiam eorum interfecit eos et dedit eos in occisionem 397 for the indignation of the lord is upon all nations, and his fury upon all their armies: he hath utterly destroyed them, he hath delivered them to the slaughter. vii urina urine ut comedant stercora sua et bibant urinam they

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

here a spiritual nation resides. therefore, the people of israel deserve to live in that land only to the extent that they perform their duty. otherwise, they will not be considered the people of israel and the land will not be considered the land of israel. israel will then become a land that ejects and repels this people, a land that cannot stand this nation on its soil, a land that devours its inhabitants (numbers, 13:32. baal hasulam predicted that if no changes were made, the very existence of the jews in the land of israel would be at risk. in the writings of the last generation, he wrote that matters could deteriorate and so many would leave israel that bit-by-bit, they will escape the discomfort until too few remain to merit the name state, and they will be swallowed among the arab

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

y, even without exerting any effort, since the result has been predetermined by the creator. thus, if we yearn to comprehend true providence, we must early on try in every undertaking to assimilate these contradictions in ourselves. for instance, in the morning we should start our daily routine of study and work, leaving behind all thoughts of the creator s divine rule over the world and over its inhabitants. each of us must work as if the final result depended only on us. but at the end of the day, under no circumstances should we allow ourselves to imagine that what we have achieved is the result of our own efforts. we must realize that even if we stayed in bed all day, we would still arrive at the same result, because that result has been predetermined by the creator. the dining table

we differ in qualities and desires from the creator, we do not perceive him, because his light does not penetrate us. if all our qualities are opposite to his qualities, then we do not perceive him at all, and imagine ourselves to be the only ones in this world. the creator strives to give us pleasure through his quality of "the desire to give" for this reason, he created all the worlds and their inhabitants with the opposite quality "the desire to receive" the creator generated all of our egoistic qualities; thus, our lowly state is not our own fault. but the creator wishes for us to correct ourselves and thus become like him. the light gives life to all substances: inanimate, plant, animal, and human. in our world, the light is obscured and thus we cannot feel it. as we swim in the ocean

all of mankind, in this life or in coming lives, to the final point of this path at which he is found. this path represents steps we will take to draw closer to him as we take on more of his characteristics. only by merging our qualities with those of the creator will we gain a true perception of the creation of the world and see that nothing else exists but the creator. all the worlds and their inhabitants, all that we feel around us, as well as we ourselves, comprise only a part of him. more precisely, we are him. all of our thoughts and actions are determined by our desires. the intellect only serves to help us achieve that which we desire. when we receive our desires, they are bestowed upon us from above, and only the creator himself can change them. the creator did this intentionally

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

es, the reshimot that are necessary to realize it also awaken. we cannot control this process; events we experienced many years ago suddenly resurface and we cannot understand why. moreover, because souls are interconnected in a single system, each personal impression of a person, or a group of persons, affects every other soul. processes that unfold in a certain place on earth affect all earth s inhabitants, even if they are unaware of it. we are presently unable to understand how this information is transmitted, but it becomes crystal clear upon obtaining the state of ein sof. we accelerate the emergence of the reshimot because we are parts of a single system. we all exist as one creature with respect to the upper light; each of us is comprised of all the others. each is like a single kl

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

t way. 351. the christian service begins by building a great thought-form to act as a kind of storage-battery or condenser for this force, in order that as it is gradually generated it may be stored up for use instead of being allowed to dissipate itself uselessly in the ambient air; and we in freemasonry have to take the same precaution. in both cases we invoke the aid of non-human entities- the inhabitants of those subtler planes, who are thoroughly accustomed to deal with and control the forces belonging to their respective levels; but there is a certain difference between the methods adopted in the christian religion, and in the old egyptian mystery-faith from which masonry is derived. 352. in christianity we invoke great angels who are far above us in spiritual unfoldment, and place o

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

in all probability ceremonies analogous to those worked in masonic lodges to-day. 13. the anthropologists do not confine their studies to the past alone, but have investigated the initiatory rites of many existing tribes, both in africa and australia, and have found them to possess signs and gestures still in use among masons. striking analogies to our masonic rites have also been found among the inhabitants of india and syria, interwoven with their religious philosophy in a way which renders entirely impossible the idea that they were copied from european sources. masonic scholars have by no means exhausted the facts which may be discovered in this most interesting field of research, but even with our present knowledge it is clear that rites analogous to those we call masonic are among th

dividual in character, a flight of the alone to the alone, as plotinus so beautifully expressed it. to the occultist the exact observance of a form is of great importance, and through the use of ceremonial magic he creates a vehicle through which the divine light may be drawn down and spread abroad for the helping of the world, calling to his aid the assistance of angels, nature-spirits and other inhabitants of the invisible worlds. the method of the mystic, on the other hand, is through prayer and orison; he cares nothing for forms and, though by his union therewith he too is a channel of the divine life, he seems to me to lose the enormous advantage of the collective effort made by the oc-cultist, which is so greatly strengthened by the help of the higher beings whose presence he invokes

osest of the atlantean peoples to the new stock. arabia became a great aryan kingdom, excepting only a certain section of those inhabiting the southern part of the peninsula, who declined to recognize the manu or to intermarry with his people, quoting his own regulation against him in defence of their refusal. later this tract of country was conquered by the aryans, and a fanatical section of its inhabitants forsook their homes, and settled on the opposite coast of the red sea in what we now call somaliland. here they lived for several centuries, but in consequence of an attempt on the part of the majority to intermarry with the negroes of the interior, a fairly large minority of them withdrew from the community, and, after many wanderings, found themselves in egyptian territory. the phara

of initiation beyond the veils of space and time; but it was also the secret name of the physical centre of the mysteries- and this centre was iona. another such secret centre in mediaeval days was the abbey of kilwinning; and thus, the rites which derive in part from culdee sources have always styled themselves as of kilwinning and of heredom. 498. the saxon invasion of britain drove the celtic inhabitants of the plains to the mountains of the west and north; and thus there was a further mingling of the jewish mysteries of the collegia with the culdee rites. the culdees of york were among the guardians of the masonic tradition in the tenth century, and the old charges tell us that an assembly of masons was held at york during the reign of king athelstan, when a reorganization of the craf

could not but mightily wonder(*fama fraternitatis, quoted in the real history, etc, p. 67, from which translation the citations following are also taken) 714. there he learnt arabic, translated into latin the book m, which he afterwards brought to europe, and in which paracelsus was said to have been interested; and thence he travelled to egypt and to fez, to become acquainted with the elementary inhabitants, who revealed unto him many of their secrets. 715. from fez the founder of the order is said to have crossed into spain, where he offered his knowledge to the learned, but to them it was a laughing matter. he therefore returned to germany, his own native country, determining gradually to begin there the foundation of the brotherhood that was destined to reform europe. he chose three br

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

c cult movie, with the twist that the devil-worshipers are teenaged girls and the setting is a seventeenth-century english village. bogeyman our term bogeyman derives from the term boggart or bogy, a type of fairy related to brownies. some accounts portray them as a kind of goblin, an unpleasant but not necessarily evil creature. however, whereas a brownie would adopt a house in order to help the inhabitants, a boggart would adopt a home in order to torment and generally bosch, hieronymus 31 make mischief with the residents. they are said to delight in tormenting small children by stealing their food and by almost suffocating them at night, which is where we derive the vague notions that we pass on to our children in threats about how the bogeyman will get you if you don t watch out. for f

ndon all hope, all ye who enter here, which dante portrayed as inscribed above the gates of hell, begin to haunt him. after the attraction collapses and his wife abandons him, tracy is arrested and held responsible for the disaster and death his attraction caused. dark angel: the ascent a very unusual movie directed by linda hassani about an evil angel who is tired of inflicting punishment to the inhabitants of the underworld. the visual effects for the atmosphere and flavor of the underworld in this 1994 film were created in a romanian castle with torches instead of electrical lighting. the fallen angel veronica is played by angela featherstone, who escapes from hell through a secret passage just before her bloodthirsty father slashes her with his sword. featherstone arrives on the earth

ordeal of fire pictured as a river of molten metal in which good individuals will have their dross burned away and evil people will be consumed. in the judeo-christian tradition, the zoroastrian volcanic image is combined with the idea of gehenna. gehenna originally referred to the hinnon valley south of jerusalem, which was said to have been the site of human sacrifices to moloch by the original inhabitants of the area. after the hebrews moved in, the valley was used as a garbage dump where trash was burned, giving off a bad odor. the double association with human sacrifice and burning garbage made it a useful candidate for describing hell.the hebrew prophets often referred to gehenna by name when warning about the postmortem punishment of sinners. christianity adopted this image directly

LIBER 777

68 adeptus minor 2nd order murrain 7 a beautiful naked woman 4 =78 philosophus flies 8 an hermaphrodite 3 =88 practicus lice 9 a beautiful naked man, very strong 2 =98 theoricus frogs 1010 a young woman crowned and veiled 1 =108 zelator 0 =08 neophyte 1st order water turned to blood cxxiii. english of col. viii, lines 1-10 cxxiv. the heavenly hexagram. cxxv* seven hells of the arabs. cxxvi. their inhabitants. cxxvii* seven heavens of the arabs. 0. 1 dual contending forces& 2 hinderers# 3 concealers' daath] h wiyah hypocrites dar al-jalai 4 breakers in pieces% jahim pagans or idolaters dar as-salam 5 burners$ sakar guebres jannat al-maawa 6 disputers! sa ir sabians jannat al-khuld 7 dispersing ravens. hutamah jews jannat al-naim 8 deceivers. laza christians jannat al-firdaus 9 obscene ones

LIBER CXX

er and crieth "i am armed! i am armed! i am strong! i am strong (he goes to the west, where dwell the undines "with my wand i drive back the dwellers of water (to the south, where are salamanders "let the dwellers of fire cower before the fire of my sword (in the east, the home of the sylphs "let the winds draw back at the waving of the spear (in the north, among the gnomes "i have imprisoned the inhabitants of earth. let them keep silence before me (returns to center "i am armed! i am strong! let them bow, before the splendor of ra-hoor-khuit (next he performeth the 4 adorations as taught unto the outer world "i am the lord of thebes, and i the inspired forth-speaker of mentu; for me unveils the veiled sky, the self-slain ankh-af-na-khonsu whose words are truth. i invoke, i greet thy pres

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

poesy, keep me to this vow! and if i turn aside, even for a moment, i pray thee, warn me by some signal chastisement, that thou art a jealous god, and that thou wilt keep me veiled, cherished, guarded in thine harem a pure and perfect spouse, like a slender fountain playing in thy courts of marble and of malachite, of jasper, of topaz, and of lapis lazuli. and by my magick power i summon all the inhabitants of the ten thousand worlds to witness this mine oath. 8.15. i will rise, and break my fast. i think it as well to go on with the mantra, as it started of its own accord. 9.00. arrived at pantheon, to breakfast on coffee and biroche and a peach. i shall try and describe ritual 671;1 since its nature is important to this great ceremony of initiation. those who understand a little about t

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

uments of the spiritual order with a simple statement which, if not certain, is at least not improbable. there is, he will tell you, a .spiritual. world, or to avoid any (most unjustifiable) misunderstandings, let us say a world of subtler matter than the visible and tangible, which has its own laws (analogous to, if not identical with, those laws of matter with which we are acquainted) and whose inhabitants change, and die, and are re-born very much as ordinary mortal beings. but as they are of subtler matter, the cycle is less rapid.1 as a nominalist, i hope not to be misunderstood when i compare this to the relative mutability of the individual and the species.2 we have enough examples free 1 cf. huxley, cited supra .possibly, through modes of being of which we neither have a conception

LIBER THISHARB

. it often occurs to men that on visiting a place to which they have never been, it appears familiar. this may arise from a confusion of thought or a slipping of the memory, but it is conceivably a fact. if, then, the adept gremember h that he was in a previous life in some city, say cracow, which he has in this life never visited, let him describe from memory the appearance of cracow, and of its inhabitants, setting down their names. let him further enter into the details of the city and its customs. and having done this with great minuteness, let him confirm the same by consultation with historians and geographers, or by a personal visit, remembering (both to the credit of his memory and its discredit) that historians, geographers, and himself are alike fallible. but let him not trust hi

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

. when king gylfi resolves to set off for his encounter with high, equally-high, and third, it is because he is curious about the knowledge and power of the asa-folk, which must refer to gasians h; the intended euhemerism may even explain snorri fs choice of gasa-folk, h which clearly retains the root of asia, here instead of gasir. h in the frame to skaldskaparmal, however, he just refers to the inhabitants of asgard as asir, and there the ambiguity may be deliberate. see also asir-vanir war; almattki ass; asa-thor; gods, words for references and further reading: andreas heusler, die gelehrte urgeschichte im 50 norse mythology altislandischen schrifttum, abhandlungen der koniglichen preussischen akademie der wissenschaften, philosophisch-historische klasse [jahrg] 1908, abh. 3 (berlin, ve

to adorn herself with gold, frigga despoils a statue of othinus and then gives her- 128 norse mythology self to a servant in order to enlist his aid in taking down the statue. in shame, othinus goes into self-imposed exile, and during his exile a sorcerer called mithothyn takes his place and institutes a change in cult procedures. upon othinus fs return mithothyn flees to fyn and is killed by the inhabitants there. loki knew a version of this story and was not above reminding frigg about it. in lokasenna, stanza 26, when frigg tries to silence loki, he rebukes her. shut up, frigg! you are fjorgyn fs daughter and have ever been most eager for men, when ve and vili you allowed, wife of vidrir [odin, to embrace you. frigg does not dispute the charge, but in response she says that if she had a

sta danorum: in order to adorn herself with gold, frigga despoils a statue of othinus and then gives herself to a servant in order to enlist his aid in taking down the statue. in shame othinus goes into self-imposed exile, and during his exile a sorcerer called mithothyn takes his place and institutes a change in cult procedures. upon othinus fs return, mithothyn flees to fyn and is killed by the inhabitants there. loki knew a version of this story and was not above reminding frigg about it. in lokasenna, stanza 26, when frigg tries to silence loki, he rebukes her: shut up, frigg! you are fjorgyn fs daughter and have ever been most eager for men, when ve and vili you allowed, wife of vidrir, to embrace you. see also bur, bor; frigg vingolf (friend-hall) hall at asgard. vingolf is known onl

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

hich is a beautiful representation of the chapter of the royal figure 19. tracing board of the royal arch degree, john harris, c. 1820. figure 20. a representation of a chapter of the royal arch, john harris, c. 1820. arch. there are many openly kabbalistic symbols here. in the east there are banners depicting the four sacred beasts, the ox, the lion, the eagle, and the man: the archetypes of the inhabitants of the four worlds taken from the vision of ezekiel. arranged down the sides of the picture are banners with the devices of the twelve tribes of israel, they are analogous to the twelve signs of the zodiac, and they represent the twelve archetypal human groups. the central feature of this space is the pedestal surrounded by six candles. kabbalisticaly, the archetypes shown here are to

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

isis wonders of antiquity the life and philosophy of pythagoras pythagorean mathematics the human body in symbolism the hiramic legend the pythagorean theory of music and color fishes, insects, animals, reptiles and birds (part one) fishes, insects, animals, reptiles and birds (part two) flowers, plants, fruits, and trees stones, metals and gems ceremonial magic and sorcery the elements and their inhabitants hermetic pharmacology, chemistry, and therapeutics the qabbalah, the secret doctrine of israel fundamentals of qabbalistic cosmogony the tree of the sephiroth qabbalistic keys to the creation of man an analysis of tarot cards the tabernacle in the wilderness the fraternity of the rose cross rosicrucian doctrines and tenets fifteen rosicrucian and qabbalistic diagrams alchemy and its ex

e pyramid mysteries--the secret of the pyramid coffer-the dwelling place of the hidden god. 41 isis, the virgin of the world the birthdays of the gods--the murder of osiris--the hermetic isis--the symbols peculiar to isis--the troubadours--the mummification of the dead. 45 the sun, a universal deity the solar trinity-christianity and the sun--the birthday of the sun--the three suns- the celestial inhabitants of the sun--the midnight sun. 49 the zodiac and its signs primitive astronomical instruments--the equinoxes and solstices--the astrological ages of the world--the circular zodiac of tentyra--an interpretation of the zodiacal signs- the horoscope of the world. 53 the bembine table of isis plato's initiation in the great pyramid--the history of the bembine table--platonic theory of ideas

stones, metals, and gems prehistoric monuments--the tablets of the law--the holy grail--the ages of the world- talismanic jewels--zodiacal and planetary stones and gems. 97 ceremonial magic and sorcery the black magic of egypt--doctor johannes faustus--the mephistopheles of the grimores--the invocation of spirits--pacts with demons--the symbolism of the pentagram. 101 p. 8 the elements and their inhabitants. the paracelsian theory of submundanes--the orders of elemental beings--the gnomes, undines, salamanders, and sylphs--demonology--the incubus and succubus- vampirism. 105 hermetic pharmacology, chemistry, and therapeutics the healing methods of paracelsus--palingenesis--hermetic theories concerning the cause of disease--medicinal properties of herbs--the use of drugs in the mysteries

ugh the mystery schools are usually associated with civilization, there is evidence that the most uncivilized peoples of prehistoric times had a knowledge of them. natives of distant islands, many in the lowest forms of savagery, have mystic rituals and secret practices which, although primitive, are of a decided masonic tinge. the druidic mysteries of britain and gaul "the original and primitive inhabitants of britain, at some remote period, revived and reformed their national institutes. their priest, or instructor, had hitherto been simply named gwydd, but it was considered to have become necessary to divide this office between the national, or superior, priest and another whose influence [would] be more limited. from henceforth the former became der-wydd (druid, or superior instructor

became der-wydd (druid, or superior instructor, and [the latter] go-wydd, or o-vydd (ovate, subordinate instructor; and both went by the general name of beirdd (bards, or teachers of wisdom. as the system matured and augmented, the bardic order consisted of three classes, the druids, beirdd braint, or privileged bards, and ovates (see samuel meyrick and charles smith, the costume of the original inhabitants of the british islands) the origin of the word druid is under dispute. max m ller believes that, like the irish word drui, it means "the men of the oak trees" he further draws attention to the fact that the forest gods and tree deities of the greeks were called dryades. some believe the word to be of teutonic origin; others ascribe it to the welsh. a few trace it to the gaelic druidh

r complicated the system of gnostic philosophy by adding infinitely to the details. he increased the number of emanations from the great one (the abyss) to fifteen pairs and also laid much emphasis on the virgin sophia, or wisdom. in the books of the savior, parts of which are commonly known as the pistis sophia, may be found much material concerning this strange doctrine of ons and their strange inhabitants. james freeman clarke, in speaking of the doctrines of the gnostics, says "these doctrines, strange as they seem to us, had a wide influence in the christian church" many of the theories of the ancient gnostics, especially those concerning scientific subjects, have been substantiated by modern research. several sects branched off from the main stem of gnosticism, such as the valentinia

h; and (9) hel-heim, the world of cold and the abode of the dead, which is located at the very lowest point of the universe. it is to be understood that all of these worlds are invisible to the senses, except midgard, the home of human creatures, but during the process of initiation the soul of the candidate--liberated from its earthly sheath by the secret power of the priests--wanders amidst the inhabitants of these various spheres. there is undoubtedly a relationship between the nine worlds of the scandinavians and the nine spheres, or planes, through which initiates of the eleusinian mysteries passed in their ritual of regeneration. next: the ancient mysteries and secret societies, part three sacred texts esoteric index previous next p. 29 the ancient mysteries and secret societies part

the universe and the human body. the ten kings of atlantis are the tetractys, or numbers, which are born as five pairs of opposites (consult theon of smyrna for the pythagorean doctrine of opposites) the numbers 1 to 10 rule every creature, and the numbers, in turn, are under the control of the monad, or 1- the eldest among them. with the trident scepter of poseidon these kings held sway over the inhabitants of the seven small and three great islands comprising atlantis. philosophically, the ten islands symbolize the triune powers of the superior deity and the seven regents who bow before his eternal throne. if atlantis be considered as the archetypal sphere, then its immersion signifies the descent of rational, organized consciousness into the illusionary, impermanent realm of irrational

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

en and gods in their constitution, traditionally predating us in their evolution, however the remnants of the nephelim, in fact. vassago, who you will also encounter in a later chapter, is one of these beings. finally, there are the spirits or shades of the dead themselves, such as will be dealt with in the rituals of necromancy in chapters 3 and 4. gods, demons, shades these constitute the chief inhabitants of the witches' pantheon. of course, there are many minor, elemental spirits which you will be dealing with in the course of your career, but they will generally be those which you yourself create. any talisman, image, alraun, or mandragore you may make will partake of the nature of an elemental. they are unseen versions of the homunculi of alchemical legend, servants of your will, cal

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 1

irstly. it is necessary for thee to understand that god, having made all things, in order that they may be submitted unto him, hath wished to bring his works to perfection, by making one which participates of the divine and of the terrestrial, that is to say, man; whose body is gross and terrestrial, while his soul is spiritual and celestial, unto whom he hath made subject the whole earth and its inhabitants, and hath given unto him means by which he may render the angels familiar, as i call those celestial creatures who are destined: some to regulate the motion of the stars, others to inhabit the elements, others to aid and direct men, and others again to sing continually the book one page 7 praises of the lord. thou mayest then, by the use of their seals and characters, render them famil

capable of possessing anything, having no material senses wherewith to bring it into use, but because these spirits, who are enemies of the passions, are equally so of avarice, unto which men are so much inclined; and foreseeing the evil ends for which these treasures will be employed have some interest and aim in maintaining the earth in its condition of price and value, seeing that they are its inhabitants, and when they slightly disturb the workers in such kind of treasures, it is a warning which they give them to cease from the work, and if it happen that the greedy importunity of the aforesaid workers oblige them to continue, notwithstanding the aforesaid warnings, the spirits, irritated by their despising the same, frequently put the workmen to death. but know, o my son, that from th

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

has proven to be a difficult path. it should be the focus of the student to learn and progress via mind control techniques, breathing exercises, controlling all functions of the body in detailed measures. this requires that you be strong minded and focussed on what you wish to accomplish. by entering the vast night side, in which vampires truly exist, you will be opening yourself to a world whose inhabitants may devour you unless strength and the shield of will are present. frozen silence the practice of holding the body in one position for extended amounts of time is very significant. the self in a still or frozen state is often an avatar of building and controlled energy. when an individual controls their thoughts on almost every level, holding the point of consciousness between lines of

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

prefacewe are here to learn to love one another. i do not know what the others are here for (w. h. auden)during the next 10 years, the human race is destined to finally discover the facts aboutits true origins and destiny. as part of this discovery, we have to address the over-whelmingly important question of how the phenomena of evil came into the world andinto the consciousness of earths human inhabitants. this is a question that should beon the mind of every living man and woman. it has been with us for millennia and itwill be with the children of the future if we do not come upon the answer now. wehave left the question of evil in the hands of theologians and scientists for too long.this was surely a mistake for, as the casualty statistics clearly testify, the institutionsof religion

tiamat consisted mostly of greatoceans. upon its destruction, these vast saline waters entered into the earths atmo-sphere causing the first of two massive prehistoric deluges and tribulations that man-kind would experience. it is thought that the alien invaders took full advantage of thispredicament and moved in to bring about colonization. they met no resistance fromthe disoriented and weakened inhabitants of the earth who believed their visitors werepowerful gods.some theorists, like the energetic erich von daniken, have also determined that therewas a great intergalactic war between two (or possibly more) extraterrestrial forces ina neighboring galaxy or solar system. the result of this titanic war had enormous con-earths first deluge6atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulatio

de bitter (rev 8:7 9:1) atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation7 earths first deluge and the fourth angel sounded and a third part of the sun was smitten and the third part of themoon and the third part of the stars, so as the third part of them was darkened (rev 8:7 9:1)and i beheld and heard an angel flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loudvoice, woe, woe, woe, to the inhabitants of the earth (rev 8:7 9:1) for this they are willingly ignorant of..the world that then was, being overflowed withwater, perished (2 peter 3:5) celtic records also speak of the deluge: i have been in the bark of dylan, son of the wave, when the waters rose as lances, fallingdown from the skies, into the exposed abyss (book of taliesin) the indians of lake missoula, washington, have in

her the ramifications of the destruction of a secondluminary in our own solar system or to the believable intergalactic war that strayed also intoour back yard (see the lost zodiac, and the works of erich v on daniken, immanuel v elik-ovsky, william bramley, david hatcher childress, and j. j. hurtak)as conjectured, the ensuing war of the air was obviously seen from the earth by itsthen indigenous inhabitants. moreover, the reconnaissance missions of the fallengods in their strange chariots were also witnessed and recorded. these recordsremain today though many believe them to be mere fairy tales: more than 30,000 written documents from all over the world tell of advanced beings whoeither came to earth or who were already living on earth (jack barranger, past shock) atlantis, alien visitati

ge under water in their crafts. no craft they knew, with woven brick and jointed beam to pile the sunward porch; but in thedark earth burrowed and housed like sunless ants in sunless caves (aeschylus)and the king said to her, be not afraid: for what sawest thou? and the woman said untosaul, i saw gods ascending out of the earth (i samuel 28:13) dead things are formed from under the water, and the inhabitants thereof.(job 12:5) with this kind of phenomena occurring, we can perhaps make sense of one of the mostenigmatic edicts from the yahwistic commandments:y ou shalt not make for yourself a graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heavenabove, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is under the water of the earth (exodus 20:4)in edward bulwer-lyttons book, the coming race, he

ts record that some of the visitors where also extremely venge-ful when wronged. and they were after mineral wealth and human labor (see theworks of david hatcher childress) atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation15 chapter 3old world disorderafter atlantis was constructed, the alien-visitors sought to establish the new orderover their minions, the erstwhile natural and nature loving inhabitants of the earth.their common rationale was the same as john miltons fictional archangelic renegade,lucifer: better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven (paradise lost)one of the ways in which they sought to accomplish their goal involved biogeneticinterference with and alteration of the indigenous earth inhabitants. such a practicewas known to be a cardinal sin, and so, originally, norm

yan and egyptian have alphabets, mathe-matical concepts, and symbolic cosmologies, all just appearing fully formed withoutrecord of the normal antecedent and cumulatory stratifications that must attend theseachievements. here are some examples of the quandaries that beset the scholars andacademes. sir leonard woolley in his ur of the chaldees wrote: there is nothing to show to what race the first inhabitants of mesopotamia belongedat adate which we cannot fix, people of a new race made their way into the valley, comingwhence we do not know old world disorder18atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation and professor w. b. emery wrote in his archaic egypt the following: at approximately 3400 years bc a great change took place in egypt and the country passedrapidly from a state of a

their cor-rupting operations. whatever the actual truth, it appears the rebels decided that itwould be futile to go into the individual colonies throughout the earth to depose theatlantean demigods. better to strike at the root of the problem, atlantis itself. many world myths and legends speak of wars between the giants. the stories have uncannysimilarities and may refer to this attempt of earth inhabitants to eradicate strange demonicvisitors. it has been noted for instance that the mahabharata in india, the trojan wars andthe gaelic wars in ireland, all occurred relatively simultaneously (see immanuel v elik-ovsky. in the story of beowulf, one of the first romances of the later anglo-saxon period,we again find the story of demonic forces that live in the wild places and prey off the peo

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

g every quarter of the planet, they concentrate in a land called babylonia. the king of babylonia, nimrod, endeavored to build a tower that could reach heaven; this is the famous tower of babel. god, who was enraged by nimrod s presumption and arrogance, takes matters into his own hands by confusing the languages of nimrod s workforce. the babylonian kingdom is instantly cast into disorder as its inhabitants no longer spoke a single language. this act of confusing the languages accomplished god s original intent for humanity, because it caused humanity to finally split up and occupy the whole earth and, most importantly, not reach heaven. although the bible stories are the most well-known, especially in the west, they are not the first and they are not unique. story of the serpent [1.2] hu

ding lines that it defines, which are most relied upon. the kabala is a series of ancient jewish texts that define the nature of reality, the number of universes, and the rulers of those universes. in the kabala, the universe is divided into 10 parts, each called sephirah, and these 10 sephirah are further divided into 4 worlds and constitute a separate universe, each containing its own ruler and inhabitants. the 4 worlds, in which the 10 sephirah are divided into, are: atziluth, the divine world of archetypal ideas; briah, the creative world of the archangels; yetzirah, the astral world of angels and demons; assiah, the material world. in the kabala, and occult in general, the universe is seen as series of layers where energy, originating from the top, cascades downwards becoming increasi

who s out there? i can t believe it s not fiction: false reality the matrix dark city meet the neighbors [2.5] contrary to popular belief, the variety of beings one finds in the spirit world is nearly as rich as the variety of beings in the material world. even though all of these beings are often erroneously clumped together and called spirits, just like those who inhabit the material plane, the inhabitants of the spirit world can fall into general categories. i will use this blanket-label spirits too, although it doesn t do justice to the variety of beings in the other realms. as for the categories themselves, the first is elementals, the second is (astral) spirits, the third is demons, the fourth is larvae, and the last is angels. elementals are those who, unlike many spirits, have ethe

t must be exorcized. spirits exist in a hierarchy, and consequently those conducting the exorcism usually call upon the names of god, or entities superior to the possessing spirit, to drive away the pest. the spirit may be cast out during the exorcism, or be confined to an object (which is to be discarded--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 33 do not make the amateur s mistake of associating the inhabitants of the spirit (astral) world with the afterlife of human beings; the entities that reside in the astral plane are not human, and probably never were. simply put, these entities have nothing to do with your dead grandma. although many people imagine spirits as extremely concerned with the activities of humans, in truth many spirits are indifferent to humans. spirits and elementals see t

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

of necromantic power. anpu is also a gateway to amethes- amenta- amentet. this 'underworld' is the equivalent to the grecian hades. this is the meeting place of spirits, where the dead gather. the word hell derives from the angelo-saxon 'helan, meaning to 'cover' or conceal. the hebrew equivalent of hades-amentet is sheol, which is said to come from the root-word "to ask" and "demand. the primary inhabitants of sheol are "the congregation of the dead -prov. 21:16 anubis is the son of set and nephthys. this mortuary god was worshipped in such places as the abt, the papyrus swamps and the lycopolis (the city of wolves- jackals. in the funeral procession, anubis received the mummy, and lays his hands upon the body in initiation and protection. in the dreaming gnosis of wither the celestial/lu

MORALS AND DOGMA

l tenets of the old primitive faith, which underlie and are the foundation of all religions. all that ever existed have had a basis of truth; and all have overlaid that truth with errors. the primitive truths taught by the redeemer were sooner corrupted, and intermingled and alloyed with fictions than when taught to the first of our race. masonry is the universal morality which is suitable to the inhabitants of every clime, to the man of every creed. it has taught no doctrines, except those truths that tend directly to the well-being of man; and those who have attempted to direct it toward useless vengeance, political ends, and jesuitism, have merely perverted it to purposes foreign to its pure spirit and real nature. mankind outgrows the sacrifices and the mythologies of the childhood of

would not close the mysteries, notwithstanding a law of the emperor valentinian, lest the people should be driven to desperation, if prevented from performing them; upon which, as they believed, the welfare of mankind wholly depended. they were practised in athens until the 8th century, in greece and rome for several centuries after christ; and in wales and scotland down to the 12th century. the inhabitants of india originally practised the patriarchal religion. even the later worship of vishnu was cheerful and social; accompanied with the festive song, the sprightly dance, and the resounding cymbal, with libations of milk and honey, garlands, and perfumes from aromatic woods and gums. there perhaps the mysteries commenced; and in them, under allegories, were taught the primitive truths

gods, a representation was given of the death of one of them. this name was given to the sun, because the ancient astronomers gave the name of gods cabiri and of samothrace to the two gods in the constellation gemini; whom others term apollo and hercules, two names of the sun. athenion says that the young cabirus so slain was the same as the dionusos or bakchos of the greeks. the pelasgi, ancient inhabitants of greece, and who settled samothrace, celebrated these mysteries, whose origin is unknown: and they worshipped castor and pollux as patrons of navigation. the tomb of apollo was at delphi, where his body was laid, after python, the polar serpent that annually heralds the coming of autumn, cold, darkness, and winter, had slain him, and over whom the god triumphs, on the 25th of march

isible world to an invisible creator. all the rest of the world regarded as gods those luminous bodies that blaze in the firmament, offered them sacrifices, bowed down before them, and raised neither their souls nor their worship above the visible heavens. the chaldeans, canaanites, and syrians, among whom abraham lived, did the same. the canaanites consecrated horses and chariots to the sun. the inhabitants of emesa in ph nicia adored him under the name of elagabalus; and the sun, as hercules, was the great deity of the tyrians. the syrians worshipped, with fear and dread, the stars of the constellation pisces, and consecrated images of them in their temples. the sun as adonis was worshipped in byblos and about mount libanus. there was a magnificent temple of the sun at palmyra, which was

of grain and fruits and purple grapes in their due season. he was then called osiris, husband of isis, god of cultivation and benefactor of men, pouring on them and on the earth the choicest blessings within the gift of the divinity. opposed to him was typhon, his antagonist in the egyptian mythology, as ahriman was the foe of ormuzd, the good principle, in the theology of the persians. the first inhabitants of egypt and ethiopia, as diodorus siculus informs us, saw in the heavens two first eternal causes of things, or great divinities, one the sun, whom they called osiris, and the other the moon, whom they called isis; and these they considered the causes of all the generations of earth. this idea, we learn from eusebius, was the same as that of the ph nicians. on these two great diviniti

etained some idea of the redemption of mankind through the death of a mediator. they retained a tradition of the deluge, perverted and localized. but, around these fragments of primitive truth they wove a web of idolatry, worshipped two subordinate deities under the names of hu and ceridwen, male and female (doubtless the same as osiris and isis, and held the doctrine of transmigration. the early inhabitants of scandinavia believed in a god who was "the author of everything that existeth; the eternal, the ancient, the living and awful being, the searcher into concealed things, the being that never changeth" idols and visible representations of the deity were originally forbidden, and he was directed to be worshipped in the lonely solitude of sequestered forests, where he was said to dwell

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

an persecution-mania; perversion is practically unknown, and monogamy is the general custom. even the civilized psychopaths of cities, forced into every kind of excess by the omnipresence of erotic suggestions and the contact of crazed crowds seething with suppressed sexuality, are not wholly past physic. they are no sooner released from the persistent pressure by escaping to some place where the inhabitants treat the reproductive and the respiratory organs as equally innocent than they begin insensibly to forget their 'fixed idea' forced on them by the fog-horn of morality, so that their perversions perish,just as a coiled spring straightens itself when the external compulsion is removed. they revert to their natural sex-characters, which only in rare cases are other than simple, pure, an

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

theory here advanced may possibly prove useful in the future, in suggesting to the reader the probable basis of many of the extraordinary accounts we meet with in the study of classical mythology. and now a few words will be necessary concerning the religious beliefs of the romans. when the greeks first settled in italy they found in the country they colonized a mythology belonging to the celtic inhabitants, which, according to the greek custom of paying reverence to all gods, known or unknown, they readily adopted, selecting and appropriating those divinities which had the greatest affinity to their own, and thus they formed a religious belief which naturally bore the impress of its ancient greek source. as the primitive celts, however, were a less civilized people than the greeks, their

a bird could not reach, extended beyond the clouds right into aether, the realm of the immortal gods. the poets describe this ethereal atmosphere as page 27 bright, glistening, and refreshing, exercising a peculiar, gladdening influence over the minds and hearts of those privileged beings permitted to share its delights. here youth never ages, and the passing years leave no traces on its favoured inhabitants. on the cloud-capped summit of olympus was the palace of [28]zeus and hera, of burnished gold, chased silver, and gleaming ivory. lower down were the homes of the other gods, which, though less commanding in position and size, were yet similar to that of zeus in design and workmanship, all being the work of the divine artist hephastus. below these were other palaces of silver, ebony, i

f had revealed the future to man, and which, in deucalion's time, she had resigned to themis. it was guarded by the huge serpent python, the scourge of the surrounding neighbourhood, and the terror alike of men and cattle. the young god, full of confidence in his unerring aim, attacked and slew the page 79 monster with his arrows, thus freeing land and people from their mighty enemy. the grateful inhabitants, anxious to do honour to their deliverer, flocked round apollo, who proceeded to mark out a plan for a temple, and, with the assistance of numbers of eager volunteers, a suitable edifice was soon erected. it now became necessary to choose ministers, who would offer up sacrifices, interpret his prophecies to the people, and take charge of the temple. looking round, he saw in the far dis

e 97 page 98 oeneus, king of calydon in atolia, had incurred the displeasure of artemis by neglecting to include her in a general sacrifice to the gods which he had offered up, out of gratitude for a bountiful harvest. the goddess, enraged at this neglect, sent a wild boar of extraordinary size and prodigious strength, which destroyed the sprouting grain, laid waste the fields, and threatened the inhabitants with famine and death. at this juncture, meleager, the brave son of oeneus, returned from the argonautic expedition, and finding his country ravaged by this dreadful scourge, entreated the assistance of all the celebrated heroes of the age to join him in hunting the ferocious monster. among the most famous of those who responded to his call were jason, castor and pollux, idas and lynce

me to be mentioned, thereby however, defeating their own object, for thus the name of herostratus has been handed down to posterity, and will live as long as the memory of the famous temple of ephesus. brauronian artemis. in ancient times, the country which we now call the crimea, was known by the name of the taurica chersonnesus. it was colonized by greek settlers, who, finding that the scythian inhabitants had a page 102 native divinity somewhat resembling their own artemis, identified her with the huntress-goddess of the mother-country. the worship of this taurian artemis was attended with the most barbarous practices, for, in accordance with a law which she had enacted, all strangers, whether male or female, landing, or shipwrecked on her shores, were sacrificed upon her altars. it is

n his gait. this latter defect originated, as we have already seen, in the wrath of his father zeus, who hurled him down from heaven[35] in consequence of his taking the part of hera, in one of the domestic disagreements, which so frequently arose between page 106 this royal pair. hephastus was a whole day falling from olympus to the earth, where he at length alighted on the island of lemnos. the inhabitants of the country, seeing him descending through the air, received him in their arms; but in spite of their care, his leg was broken by the fall, and he remained ever afterwards lame in one foot. grateful for the kindness of the lemnians, he henceforth took up his abode in their island, and there built for himself a superb palace, and forges for the pursuit of his avocation. he instructed

shades, and tall grasses, which, growing upwards, formed emerald caves and grottoes such as the nereides love, whilst fish of various kinds playfully darted in and out, in the full enjoyment of their native element. nor was illumination wanting in this fairy-like region, which at night was lit up by the glow-worms of the deep. but although poseidon ruled with absolute power over the ocean and its inhabitants, he nevertheless bowed submissively to the will of the great ruler of olympus, and appeared at all times desirous of conciliating him. we [104]find him coming to his aid when emergency demanded, and frequently rendering him valuable assistance against his opponents. at the time when zeus was harassed by the attacks of the giants, he proved himself a most powerful ally, engaging in sing

-branches surmounted by a fir-cone, and clashing together cymbals and other musical instruments. seated in a chariot drawn by panthers, and accompanied by thousands of enthusiastic followers, dionysus made a triumphal [126]progress through syria, egypt, arabia, india &c, conquering all before him, founding cities, and establishing on every side a more civilized and sociable mode of life among the inhabitants of the various countries through which he passed. when dionysus returned to greece from his eastern expedition, he encountered great opposition from lycurgus, king of thrace, and pentheus, king of thebes. the former, highly disapproving of the wild revels which attended the worship of the wine-god, drove away his attendants, the nymphs of nysa, from that sacred mountain, and so effectu

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

ng and the dead? an essential part of the esoteric arts is communicating with the spirit world. this is something that occultists have been doing since the beginning of time, and now you can join their ranks. the secret of contacting the spirit world is disclosed in chapter 6. there you ll see how you can make a powerful occult tool in minutes, and use it to make direct contact with the invisible inhabitants of the next dimension to get fast, truthful answers about what lies ahead. here, too, is the meaning of signs and omens, divining the future with dice, and a most unusual psychic technique that will enable you to actually see the invisible world around you. what will you see in this way? that i leave you to find out, but it will be unlike anything you have ever seen or experienced befo

t to get fast, precise information on forthcoming events. spirit contact is perfectly safe, and you will never come to any harm using these arcane methods of communicating with the spirit world. secrets of the spirit world spirits, of whom there are millions, reside in what is known as the astral world, an invisible sphere of existence that duplicates the physical world we live in. it is with the inhabitants of this unseen world that mediums make their contacts at seances. until now, access to this unseen world was only possible with astral travel. this is the phenomenon of consciously projecting your astral body from its physical counterpart. the astral body is an exact duplicate of the physical body. it regularly leaves the body during sleep although there is no memory or sensation of th

mastered the ability to probe the unseen spheres around you, you are ready to go further. lie down at the center of your witching circle. close your eyes and concentrate on the radiant energy of your magical power. imagine its golden light filling the room. focus your thoughts on going deeper and deeper into the astral worlds. it is here, at the deeper levels, you will encounter the truly bizarre inhabitants of this magical dimension. what will appear before you? that i leave for you to find out, but i< can tell you it will be a world stranger than you can imagine filled with swirling energies, psychic forces, and strange creatures resembling the creations of imaginative movie script writers. how to recognize signs and omens spirits communicate with us through dreams, visions and omens, an

esires to you. spirits respond to those who respond to them. only to the uninitiated do things happen by chance. have you ever had an advance warning that something was about to happen in your life and then, later that day, found that you had an unusually good or unusually bad experience? although you may not be aware of it at the time, you had received an omen a direct message from the invisible inhabitants of the astral world. there is a way that you can spot these signs and omens and know what they mean. the signs and omens most people receive are simple everyday occurrences, but the act of noticing them is what makes them significant. the signs and omens that are noticed have a definite relation to the character of the events to come. the key here is you what your normal reaction is. n

your wishes into the here and now. a secret code of communication dreams, intuitions and hunches, visions and thoughts that will be sent to you from the depths of the astral world during your spells and rituals will show you the future with great accuracy but, like barry, at times you will doubt the impressions of your mind. until you are perfectly sure and confident of the messages the invisible inhabitants of the next dimension send to you, you can employ a powerful occult tool that will give visible evidence of the future, and reveal its secrets to you. the occult arts offers many unique tools that can be used to get in touch with the future, but none is more accurate than the secret code of communication concealed in an ordinary set of dice. your psychic legacy from the past divining t

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

aughter of a visigoth king. queen brunehaut shared her family's predilection for latin culture. in the sixth century auvergne still possessed its own senate and gallo-roman bishops continued to hold sway there until the reign of pippin the short. though this king trampled and ravaged auvergne during his bitter struggle against aquitaine, auvergne still had the dual advantages of the spirit of its inhabitants, who were tenacious, organized, and level-headed, and its geographic position far from major roads. more than any other region, auvergne was protected from distant influences and infiltrations. roman institutions were also strongly maintained in the territory of the burgundians after it was annexed by the franks in 533. in fact, the gombetta law (517, which applied to burgundians (wher

(d. 1036) had a chapel erected in the style of a similar, older monument that he claimed charlemagne had ordered greek craftsmen to construct per operarios groecos.16 according to the chronicle of leon of ostia (iii, 29, didier, abbot of monte cassino, ordered from constantinople at great expense masters in the art of mosaic and hired them to decorate the church. he also desired that some of the inhabitants of the monastery would take pains to learn that art, which was almost lost in italy. so during the first half of the middle ages, byzantium generally paved the way for art for the rest of europe. romanesque architecture itself may owe more to byzantine art than is commonly believed. the principal romanesque innovation was the covering of the church nave the collegia and the barbarian i

nobility (dukes and counts) multiplied their founding of monasteries. a regular clergy to attend them appeared by order of pope gregory i, with abbots serving as their heads despite the opposition of the bishops. many abbeys, which had become quite wealthy, were the greatest landowners in the kingdom. in paris, the domain of saint germain des pres covered 50,000 hectares and numbered some 25,000 inhabitants. population centers grew around the monasteries as people settled near them in search of both protection and the possibility of a livelihood. agriculture and all trades were practiced there and builders were numerous, working primarily for the monks. in this world where social and legal constraints imposed immobility and attachment to a fief, the status of the church allowed an escape

the order the art of building and geometry. whether they were brother servants or lay workers, everyone contributed to the construction of templar buildings; in short, they labored for the temple. while remaining under templar tutelage, however, these associations soon became more independent of the order. they expanded their field of activity by working not only for the templars but also for the inhabitants of their domains, which continued to develop in both population and wealth. the bond that tied operatives to the temple was now simply one of a manorial order. in this insecure time, tradesmen flocked to the commanderies, where, in addition to its powerful protection, the temple offered to operatives considerable advantages, including the right of asylum, the right of franchise, and fi

rtain that the benedictines, cistercians, and hospitallers of saint john of jerusalem offered an equal measure, at least originallythe templars, the francs metiers, and freemasonry 83 this right of franchise allowed any craftsman to exercise any craft or commerce within the domain of the temple, despite any rules or regulations promulgated by the sovereign authority of the nation or the city. the inhabitants of the templar commanderies were also exempted from the majority of tariffs and taxes imposed by the king, the lord of the area, or the municipality. in paris this is how they were able to avoid the tallage, the corvee* and a very unpopular kind of servitude, the watch, something in which the bourgeois residents of paris were compelled to participate. the trades that benefited from suc

cularly propitious for increasing the order's influence and popularity. in the troubled times of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, when the craftsmen and bourgeois of the cities sought protection for themselves and their properties by freeing themselves from their cities' control, the temple offered them not only asylum but also the model of a free professional organization. the status of the inhabitants of commanderies could only inspire those outside to benefit from the same rights and to obtain their recognition if need be, by force from the lords. there is no doubt that under these conditions the templars exercised, directly or indirectly, an important influence on the formation of craft communities. this is not to say that the activity of the templars and the example they set was

ort digression is necessary to examine several points in the history of public law. in the middle ages, the justice handed down by the lords appeared in two distinct forms: manorial justice and feudal justice.2 manorial justice was an infeudated dismemberment of public power. the lord served as the judge in civil, criminal, and administrative trials within his seigniorial borders and over all the inhabitants of his seigniorial domain. not all lords had an equally extensive authority, however. two degrees were recognized: high and low justice. high justice dealt with every criminal accusation that carried an afflictive penalty and all civil trials in which a legal battle could take place in other words, all major criminal cases. all other cases were the purview of low justice. it could be q

he saint merri, saint opportune, and saint honore encloisteres. the temple was not the sole sovereign jurisdiction in paris to exist before the fall of the ancien regime; other abbeys and religious orders in the city enjoyed the same prerogatives+ but the templars' jurisdiction was by far the largest. because of this sovereignty, the temple was independent of the king and he had no power over the inhabitants in this high justice area which we could easily call a state. there the laws of the police were enforced and justice was exercised by a civil officer named by the templar commander. this officer originally held the title of procurator, then mayor, then later, at the time of the hospitallers, the title of bailiff+ his powers corresponded to those held by the king's provost in the rest o

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

hese stood on poles outside the medicine lodge. they may represent spirits of the four cardinal points. this cheyenne shield shows the turtle in the earth-diver role taken by the mudhen in the mandan creation myth. earth lodges the mandan lived in earth lodges consisting of a timber frame thatched with willow boughs, covered with a foot or two of clay and gravel. the roofs became so hard that the inhabitants 20 or 30 per lodge could sit out on top of them. the okeepa was an annual ceremony lasting four days. it began with lone man entering the village and smoking a pipe to the initiation of young men and calling to the great spirit to give them the strength to succeed. outside, the buffalo dance, shown above, was performed to ask the great spirit to continue his influence in sending buffal

so important to the japanese that it has given rise to many myths. it is even believed to be the abode of kunitokotachi, the eternal land ruler, the invisible, all-pervading creator deity who arose as a reed from the primeval ocean of chaos. the legend illustrated below relates how the great 12th-century warrior tadatsune went to mount fuji to confront the monsters who were terrorizing the local inhabitants. with two of his most trusted henchmen, he entered the great cavern at the base of the mountain and followed an underground river. suddenly, sengen-sama appeared on the far bank with a dragon by her side. tadatsune s companions tried to cross to reach her but she dispatched them within seconds. the goddess congratulated tadatsune for his bravery but warned him not to try to cross over

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

as job fs mother. nonetheless, job was a non-jew, and the gshells h claimed him as their own and his merit protected them. for all his perfection, job was not part of the line of abraham (being descended from his brother nahor, as we said above, and thus was not a link in the chain of the primogenesis of the jewish people. we are told that when the spies entered the land of israel, they found the inhabitants mourning over job fs passing, since his merit protected them.18 the arizal concludes by saying that this is why satan considered job a fair exchange for the jewish people, and why it was not unjust that g-d offered him as gransom h for israel. before his trial, he was the as yet unrectified terah, the source of the evil of idolatry that the jewish people were in the process of uprootin

t shimoni, isaiah 393; ibid. hosea 522, etc. 4 anno mundi, i.e, since creation. the arizal on parashat lech lecha 92 that the leading sages dispersed, each one establishing his own beis midrash that stood side by side with the sanhedrin. but all these became diminished in standing and authority when compared to the newly arising torah center that was being established in babylonia. h5 many of the inhabitants of the land of israel left at this point.6 thus, this year may be considered to mark the point when the emphasis in judaism shifted from learning torah toward yearning for the redemption from exile, in other words, for the messianic era. the sages also state that before the creation of the world, g-d was gcreating worlds and destroying them. h7 in kabbalah, this is understood to refer

fraid here in judah, how much more if we go against the formations of the philistines in ke filah! h so david consulted g-d again, and g-d answered him, garise, go down to ke filah, for i am going to deliver the philistines into your hands. h david and his men went to ke filah and fought against the philistines; he drove off their cattle and inflicted a severe defeat on them. thus david saved the inhabitants of ke filah. when evyatar son of achimelech fled to david at ke filah, he brought down an ephod with him. saul was told that david had come to ke filah, and saul thought, gg-d has delivered him into my hands, for he has shut himself in by entering a town with gates and bars. h saul summoned all the people for war, to go down to ke filah and besiege david and his men. when david learned

h sefirot, and this commonality is the basis for their all being associated with the name elokim. the term used in scripture for gpure myrrh h is mor deror, which literally means gfree myrrh. h this spice is associated with the name elokim of binah and is therefore called gfree h myrrh. this is the mystical meaning of the verse, gand you shall proclaim freedom [throughout the land and to all its inhabitants, h3 which refers to binah. 1 exodus 30:23-24. a hin is a unit of measurement. 2 psalms 84:12. 3 the arizal on parashat ki tisa 380 one of the torah fs commandments is that the high court (sanhedrin) proclaim every fiftieth year a gjubilee h year. this year had several legal significances; one of these was that in it all jews who had become indentured servants were to be set free. the n

rah of malchut. because jacob did not marry timna, the sister of lotan, as our sages relate,10 he merited to have both his body and skeleton buried in the land of israel. in giving the genealogy of esau and the history of his progeny, the torah also describes the people who originally inhabited the land he eventually possessed, the chorites. gthese are the sons of seir the chorite, the [original] inhabitants of the land: lotan, shoval, tzivon, anah, dishon, ezer, and dishan. these were the tribal chiefs of the chorites among the sons of seir in the land of edom. the sons of lotan were chori and hemam, and lotan fs sister was timna. h11 the reason the torah tells us who lotan fs sister was is because she wanted to convert to judaism, but neither abraham, isaac, nor jacob would accept her. s

hagilgulim, introduction 36. 14 genesis 24:31. 15 ibid. 10:25-26. 593 parashat shelach [second installment (note: part of this excerpt may be considered a continuation of the first installment) of the twelve spies sent to spy out the land, as described in the beginning of this parashah, only caleb and joshua remained faithful to g-d fs mission. the rest fell prey to their fear of the land and its inhabitants. regarding the mystical significance of caleb, the son of yefuneh, i first found it written that the numerical value of calav, the son of [king] david1 is [53] the same as the numerical value of [one of the spellings-out of] the name havayah [plus the kolel. calav ben david: kaf-lamed-alef-beit= 20+ 30+ 1+ 2= 53. the name havayah, as we have seen previously, is spelled out in 4 basic w

s well as anyone who has evil thoughts or fancies. the name gzamzumites h is etymologically related to the word for gscheme h [zamam. they thus personified the fallen, corrupt version or use of insight, i.e, scheming and plotting evil. we said above that ammon signified the binah of tohu. so, either the arizal here means to include the eimites together with his mention of the zamzumites as former inhabitants of the lands associated with the intellect of tohu, or he is referring to the process of how chochmah enters and informs binah, i.e, that the zamzumites actually hail from chochmah but they settled the land of binah. in any case, this perversion of intellect is the source of all evil thoughts and fancies, as well as of the distorted way of thinking associated with the gmixed multitude

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

hod. fifth knowledge lecture but this is not easy to be done by any but the practised operator. thus far, regarding skrying and travelling in the spirit vision (these instructions are considerably amplified with practical examples in a later volume dealing with astral vision and clairvoyance. i. r <222> concerning the microcosms of macrocosm as thou well knowest there be many and numberless other inhabitants of the macrocosmos besides man, angels, and devils. the animals are microcosms in a sense, yet not so complete as man. in them are many and great mysteries. they also have their magical mirror or sphere of sensation. but its polarisation is usually horizontal rather than perpendicular, and this is owing to the sephiroth not being shown therein. this sphere, then, is not bounded by the

rcles refers to the schemhamporesch, or seventy-two fold name of the deity. the twelve larger circles form the zodiac. at the angles are the four kerubim which are the vivified powers of the letters of the name yod he vau he operating in the elements, through which you have just symbolically passed in the preceding ceremony. the fan, lamp, cup and salt represent the four elements themselves whose inhabitants are the sylphs, salamanders, undines and gnomes. be thou, therefore, prompt and active as the sylphs, but avoid frivolity and caprice. be energetic and strong as the salamanders, but avoid irritability and ferocity. be flexible and attentive to images, like the undines, but avoid idleness and changeability; be laborious and patient like the gnomes, but avoid grossness and avarice <81>

takes practicus round the tempk, and halts before hiereus who rises with red lamp in hand. hiereus the dukes of edom were amazed, trembling they took hold of the mighty moab, lord, when thou wentest out of seir, when thou marchedst out of the field of edom, the earth trembled and the heavens dropped- the clouds also dropped water. curse ye meroz, said the angel of the lord- curse ye bitterly, the inhabitants thereof, because they came not to the help of the lord- to the help of the lord against the mighty. the river kishon swept them away- that ancient river, the river kishon. 0 my soul, thou hast trodden down strength! he bowed the heavens, also, and came down and the darkness was under his feet. at the brightness that was before him the thick <140> clouds passed- hail-stones and flashing

, and on the astral plane this is far more emphatically the case. an elemental may, for some purpose of its own, masquerade for a time in alien garb, but we are given a certain definite procedure to follow in dealing with them" the signs of the elemental grades, the vibration of divine and angelic names, and the tracing of appropriate pentagrams are symbols which powerfully affect these elemental inhabitants of the astral, and prevent or disclose deception. it is but rarely that there will be necessity to resort to anything so drastic as the pentagrams in these tattwa visions, for the vibration of the hebrew name either of the element, or of the archangel will restore order and harmony. the true form, colour, clothing, even adornments such as jewels and embroideries are consonant to the el

saluting it with the proper signs, and invoking the god of egypt by his proper and true names, thou shalt ask by the virtue and power of those symbols and names for the knowledge of the operations and influences of that plane. thou shalt ask concerning the special attributes of that vast portion of the confines of the universe included in that sphere, its varying nature, its elemental nature; its inhabitants, elemental and spiritual etc; the operation of its rays through the greater world, that is, the universe; of its influence upon this particular planet, upon animals, plants, minerals, and lastly upon man the microcosm. and when thou shalt have obtained all this reflect that even then it is but a small part of the knowledge of the wisdom of the formulae contained in the plane- even of t

forth a mighty hand which gathered these cinders and welded them into a mass, lifeless and vast. then we passed to this earth- to a frigid scene, all snow and huge blocks of ice. the cold was intense, but i felt it not. here were polar bears, and seals, as also many sea gulls. in places, the ice was stationery but again it was violently moved, block crashing against block with deafening roar. the inhabitants of the place were small and bloodless, wrapped chiefly in the skins of polar bears "the influence of this square on man, makes him violently impetuous in the absence of difficulty, but instantly hopeless in the face of an obstacle, abandoning at once every project. the elementals are demure, bird-like creatures with semi-human faces. the spiritual beings are beautiful diaphanous angels

RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

the starry depths,necessarily exercises a powerful influence over the mind of the earnest rosicrucian. astronomy is anexact science, but an abstruse subject, yet a simple key opens much of its inner mysteries. we dividethe heavens into three classes, the world of air, the world of stars, and the heaven of heavens.the first embraces the atmospheric envelope, clouds, and attendant storms with their inhabitants.the second includes the infinite space containing the stars, planets, asteroids, meteors, comets,star-showers, nebulae and the universal system while the third opens to our view god's holy ofholies, the eternal heavens, the astronomical and divine evidence of a real or an ideal residence ofthe deity.to the ancients, there were known but seven planets, the sun .moon, mercury, mars, venu

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

aw darkly and symbolically in their dream. the unlooked-for credit which awaited their narrative, and the vast concourse of pilgrims attracted by a statement so singular and at the same time so vague as that of these two children, without instruction and almost without morality, are proofs of the magnetic reality of the fact, and the fluidic tendency of the earth itself to operate the cure of its inhabitants. superstitions are instinctive and all that is instinctive is founded in the very nature of things, to which fact the sceptics of all times have given insufficient attention. it follows that we attribute the strange phenomena of table-turning to the universal magnetic agent in search of a chain of enthusiasms with a view to the formation of fresh currents. the force of itself is blind

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

dent; those of the eagle for the sylphs, who are commanded by the holy pantacles; finally, those of the water-carrier for undines, who are commanded by the cup of libations. their 32 the ritual of transcendental magic respective sovereigns are gob for the gnomes, djin for the salamanders, paralda for the sylphs and nicksa for the undines. when an elementary spirit torments, or at least vexes, the inhabitants of this world, it must be conjured by air, water, fire and earth; by breathing, sprinkling, burning of perfumes; and by tracing on the ground the star of solomon and the sacred pentagram. these figures must be perfectly correct and drawn either with the charcoal of consecrated fire or with a reed dipped in various colours, mixed with powdered loadstone. then, holding the pantacle of so

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

orld. kirk saw this world as being close to our own, and not in any way counter to religion or to rational thought. he argued from a metaphysical standpoint, but regarded his concepts as reaching right through into manifestation, into personal and collective experience. he preface xiv frequently emphasized the presence of a fragmentary but coherent world-view held by both the gaelic seers and the inhabitants of that secret commonwealth which they perceived. the reality of this otherworld or dimension was accepted by the celts, and indeed by kirk himself. a re-evaluation of kirk, based upon his own comments and perceptions in addition to related individual items of folklore or belief, is long overdue. when we approach his work in this manner, we find it in keeping with the perennial mystica

to declare publicly that he was a seer, though there is no doubt whatsoever that kirk affirms the second sight and the existence of the fairy race, using all the scholarly logical and philosophical techniques, citations and arguments at his disposal to do so. and as we shall discover, he also argues that there is no contradiction between contact with the secret introduction 2 commonwealth and its inhabitants, and the practice of good christianity. the collective traditions which kirk discusses were extensively found: we need only turn to w.y. evens wentz' lengthy study of the fairy faith in celtic countries written in the early twentieth century,[5] to find many examples from direct contact with irish or breton people, who could not possibly have read or even known of kirk's book, which ar

ed today. we shall return shortly to the ultimate aim and nature of his argument. second, he is not presenting 'evidence' of the second sight, not even in the manner undertaken in the letter that he quotes from lord tarbett (pages 39-45, or in other contemporary or later collections of such evidence. the sight itself is presented as a concomitant of the existence of the subterranean world and its inhabitants, and there is no doubt in kirk's mind or his manner of writing as to its reality. the main discussion of the sight is not in terms of proof or 'belief' but seeks to establish a scientific definition of its origins, the sight itself being undeniably a physical and widespread occurrence. this scientific attitude has sometimes been overlooked in discussion of kirk's text, though it is htt

and his own deeply christian convictions and dedicated work. he seeks instead to synthesize these levels of belief and to argue that they are not essentially in conflict with one another. where he encounters superstitious or debased practices he firmly criticizes them, but overall he constantly seeks to find a connection and a harmonious resolution between the existence of the fairy realm and its inhabitants and the development of human society within the christian religion. fourth, and most important of all, kirk is not writing of the past or of dying traditions, and not solely of his contemporary present in which he observes or participates in seership, fairy contact and healing. he is, by his own definition (pages 90 and 95) writing for the future. he presents his examples as living evi

e remarkable situation in which a clergyman, writing in a period in which violent revolution and religious war were barely over, produces a carefully reasoned argument of the existence of another world, mirroring our own. he then proceeds to demonstrate that the unquestionable presence of the second sight, even in unwilling or unwitting persons, reveals this other world and its normally invisible inhabitants. this, he says, will counter the growth of atheism and materialism, for it is proof proper of many dimensions such as were believed in in earlier times. he supports this proposal not only with the evidence from scotland in the forms of techniques and examples, but from biblical evidence (carefully cited in chapter and verse, and classical precedent. there is also more than a hint that

ut from biblical evidence (carefully cited in chapter and verse, and classical precedent. there is also more than a hint that kirk, as an episcopalian minister albeit superficially politically reformed by a mainly presbyterian dominance in scotland, sought to counter some of the repressive bloodthirsty attitudes of christian religious extremism. he felt that his proof of another dimension and its inhabitants might lead to a more civilized and truly christian accommodation of other people's beliefs. in this sense the secret commonwealth is not only an unusual text, but probably a very daring one. kirk's arguments are so well reasoned and go supported by biblical precedents that it would have been difficult to accuse him of witchcraft or overt paganism, yet he steers very close to vulnerabil

ers. in the following points kirk's text only is used, and no parallels or variants are drawn in from other sources, though these are abundant. 1. there is another world or dimension that mirrors our own: it is located underground. the cycle of energies and events in that place is a polarized image of our own, thus they have summer when we have winter, day when we have night, and so forth. 2. the inhabitants of this world are real beings in their own right, and have certain substantial supernatural powers. 3. certain people, mainly male seers, are gifted with the ability to see such beings from the mirror or underworld, and to receive communications from them. 4. the subterranean people are able through signs and mimicry or dramatic actions to show seers what will come to pass in the human

ranean and for the most part invisible people, heretofore going under the names of elves fauns and fairies or the like among the low-country scots, and termed hubhsisgedh, caiben, lusbarten, and siotbsudh among the tramontaines [highlanders] or scottish-irish, as they are described by those who have the second sight and now, to occasion further inquiry, collected and compared. of the subterranean inhabitants 1. these siths or fairies, which they call sluaghmaith or the good people: it would seem, to prevent the dint of their ill attempts: for the irish usually bless all they fear harm of and are said to be of a middle nature betwixt man and angel, as were daemones though to be of old [are] of intelligent studious spirits, and light changeable bodies like those called astral somewhat of the

RUBY TABLET OF SET

great work in/of xem is the uniting of the two lands, the natural and unnatural, the predestined and the unpredictable. set will not do this, for having modified the natural order to this extent, set would become the natural order, a state abhorrent to the individuality of set. i feel that this great work is therefore assigned to man, to higher man, to xem. we who are the children of two worlds, inhabitants of two worlds, are given the task of making those two worlds one. why? our natural universe is antithetical to individuality and free will. this same universe which gives us our bounds so we can identify our selves, continually works for the subjugation and destruction of these selves. the external, natural universe is necessary. not only does it allow us to define our selves against i

id which serves as the unique vehicle through which the force of the wewelsburg working is remanifest, occupies a unique position on the border separating the lands of initiated and non-initiated humanity. a door opens out onto each respective domain, revealing a maze of angular and mirrored halls within. from these halls issue sights and sounds which sometimes inform, yet more often confound the inhabitants of both lands, though the reactions to such confounding are quite different in each. this has always been a function of the order. from within these flame-lit halls, on ice-laden nights, echoes the sound of laughter, sometimes wild like the howling of wolves, sometimes muffled and indistinct like the dead. one must give close attention to the timbre and pitch of this laughter. one must

and still little attention was paid to the real god of the previous aeon. let us now take a look back and see harwer, set's opposite self, through the eyes of perspective. a very ancient god, harwer, or haroeris, known also as heru-ur and horus the elder, was seen as a 'face of heaven' and a twin god of set. set was seen as the night face and harwer the day one. our ancestors in magic, those old inhabitants of khem, delighted in and dedicated themselves to providing names and assigning values to everything: on moonless nights harwer was known as mekhenti-en-irty "he on whose brow there are no eyes" and on moonlit nights he was hailed as mekhenti-irty "he on whose brow there are the two eyes" representative of his twin aspects, it is of interest to note that the two eyes symbolized certain

trength. he will drink in honor of the inner demons and the dark lord. dagger: the magician will hold up the dagger in thanks for the gift of intelligence that sets him apart from the ignorant mass of humanity, and the blind self-slavery of the oppressed. pantacle: the magician will hold up the pantacle in honor of set's strength rooted in his contact with the empirical, and his commitment to the inhabitants of the physical universe and his willingness to commune with them. 6. close. reading from the book of coming forth by night. closing thanks: the magician should thank the dark lord for coming, even if it's not obvious he was there. the magician may not be able to experience set yet, except in indirect means, so success should not be judged solely on obvious immediate experience. medita

the universe. the pyramid shape describes the hierarchy of the parts. men whom ouspensky called "men nro 1-3"(1) are constantly governed by centres d-g. they do not really possess a distinct, independent, and free consciousness. in other words, they stay on the two lowest levels of consciousness, namely sleep and the waking state. they live in the world of horrors, plato's cave. the 'life' of the inhabitants of which almost entirely consists of reacting to outer stimuli, misunderstanding the shadows on the wall as their true selves. even their natural centres function badly, f.e: because of trying to shift the tasks of one centre to another. the interests and activities of men nro 1-3 are restricted to such phenomena which one inevitably encounters in life, such as health, security, fame

nbow oval almost to touch the brilliant sun above. there is a similarity in the scaling og the mountain and initiatory progress: the quest starts on a certain level and goes upward to the heights of understanding and clarity, as can be seen in the unnatural sequence from the first to the sixth degrees. the two dancing figures, according to dclxvi, represent the young and shameless male and female inhabitants of the earth. the two have shown themselves in other trumps, but in this atu they frolic free of restraint and duties in the new world their tasks have produced, a world free of restriction. they portray a "next stage" of human evolution emerging from the old rose and cross symbols at their feet, shell-like, no longer necessary to their current state. why a wall on a mountain? if the s

walkers. any dinee can tell tales of witchcraft and murder. some will even make accusations. however, separating the truth from the hysteria is nearly impossible unless you have access to a navajo wolf (skinwalker) who has been initiated. ii. what are skinwalkers? they're known as skinwalkers, navajo wolves, shape-shifters, dinee werewolves, dinee witches, and so on. they're feared by most of the inhabitants of dinetah (the homeland of the classification: v2- c32.a- 1 author: col-lea lane ii date: march, xxviii html revision: nov 29, 1998 ce subject: skinwalking; native american (s.w) black magic reading list: traditional dinee. they are credited with murder, crop failures, incest, miscarriages, illness, too much rain, not enough rain, disasters (natural and not, and communication with wol

at are the origins of the vampire of history? the creature is alive through the superstitions and folklore of many a country, and like his kin the werewolf, the vampire may have a basis in mundane fact. the magical foundation is quite another thing, so let us look initially at history and at a medical condition that will shed a certain amount of light on one of the most compelling and fascinating inhabitants of the night. from france we get the familiar word "vampire" and germany has provided vampyr. from the serbian we have vampir, and these, plus variations from other countries, all point to the same thing: the presence of a non-natural being possessed of a strange and frightening life where none should be. the generally accepted definition of the vampire is that of a reanimated corpse r

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

here i learned my lesson: don't meddle, mhatre, in what you do not comprehend. this story had a profound effect on the consciousness of the young listener, because even before his mother's death he had become convinced of the existence of the supernatural world. sometimes when he looked around him, especially in the afternoon heat when the air turned glutinous, the visible world, its features and inhabitants and things, seemed to be sticking up through the atmosphere like a profusion of hot icebergs, and he had the idea that everything continued down below the surface of the soupy air: people, motor-cars, dogs, movie billboards, trees, nine-tenths of their reality concealed from his eyes. he would blink, and the illusion would fade, but the sense of it never left him. he grew up believing

nk back, little by little, into the insufficiency of the day-to-day. the name of the zamindar's mansion _peristan, may have had its origins in the magical creatures' fairy wings, and the village's name _titlipur, certainly did. but names, once they are in common use, quickly become mere sounds, their etymology being buried, like so many of the earth's marvels, beneath the dust of habit. the human inhabitants of titlipur, and its butterfly hordes, moved amongst one another with a kind of mutual disdain. the villagers and the zamindar's family had long ago abandoned the attempt to exclude the butterflies from their homes, so that now whenever a trunk was opened, a batch of wings would fly out of it like pandora's imps, changing colour as they rose; there were butterflies under the closed lid

n places where the tree stooped low down towards the earth its leaves formed roofs for many a hutment that seemed to hang from the greenery like the nest of a weaver bird. when the village panchayat assembled, it sat on the mightiest branch of all. the villagers had grown accustomed to referring to the tree by the name of the village, and to the village simply as "the tree. the banyan's non-human inhabitants- honey ants, squirrels, owls- were accorded the respect due to fellow-citizens. only the butterflies were ignored, like hopes long since shown to be false. it was a muslim village, which was why the convert osman had come here with his clown's outfit and his "boom-boom" bullock after he had embraced the faith in an act of desperation, hoping that changing to a muslim name would do him

ould have stayed untouchable" osman continued "a compulsory ocean sounds worse than a forbidden well" and the bullock nodded, twice for yes, boom, boom. v a city visible but unseen 1"_once i'm an owl, what is the spell or antidote for turning me back into myself" mr. muhammad sufyan, prop. shaandaar caf and landlord of the rooming-house above, mentor to the variegated, transient and particoloured inhabitants of both, seen-it-all type, least doctrinaire of hajis and most unashamed of v c r addicts, ex-schoolteacher, self-taught in classical texts of many cultures, dismissed from post in dhaka owing to cultural differences with certain generals in the old days when bangladesh was merely an east wing, and therefore, in his own words "not so much an immig as an emig runt- this last a good-natu

eate his old existence, this was, he now saw, a fact that could not be unmade. he seemed to see a road before him, forking to left and right. closing his eyes, settling back against taxicab upholstery, he chose the left--hand path. 2 the temperature continued to rise; and when the heatwave reached its highest point, and stayed up there so long that the whole city, its edifices, its waterways, its inhabitants, came perilously close to the boil- then mr. billy battuta and his companion mimi mamoulian, recently returned to the metropolis after a period as guests of the penal authority of new york, announced their "grand coming-out" party. billy's business connections downtown had arranged for his case to be heard by a well-disposed judge; his personal charm had persuaded every one of the weal

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

he education of a society and civilization racked with guilt, repression and taboo. one may ask whether society in the latter half of the twentieth century is really as oppressive as the satanist makes out. in answer to this the satanist may cite many examples of political policy that encroach upon individual liberty. the predominance in equal rights- for sex and race- practically forced upon the inhabitants of western society. the continual repression and taboo concerning minority sexual groups, be they for example sado-masochistic, transvestite or homosexual. the forbidding of an individuals right to kill in self defence and the maintenance of the laws against euthanasia are all examples of the (generally unconscious) influence of society upon the individual. it is for these reasons and

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

d menassah, the children of joseph, jacob s favorite son. dan, asher, and naphtali moved to districts in the east. the tribe of jacob s third son, levi, was set apart to serve the holy temple in jerusalem. the bible refers to abraham and his descendants as hebrews, and later, after jacob s change of name to israel, as israelites. the term jew is a shortened version of judahites, which is what the inhabitants of judah s northern tribe were called. 6 world religions: biographies abraham know that you fear god, because you have not withheld from me your son, your only son. then god renewed his promise to abraham, saying, i will surely bless you and make your descendants as numerous as the stars in the sky and as the sand on the seashore. your descendants will take possession of the cities of

nation s population. buddhism was adopted as the 107 national religion in the third century bce, and the island became one of its leading world centers. several centuries of foreign intervention began when the tamil people of south india invaded ceylon in the late third century. then the portuguese conquered much of the island by the late sixteenth century and introduced roman catholicism to the inhabitants. slightly more than a century later, the dutch overthrew the portuguese and occupied ceylon. they were in turn defeated by the british, who made most of ceylon a crown colony in 1798 and installed the anglican religion. in 1815 the entire country was brought under british rule, and the ancient line of sinhalese kings ended. the british established rubber, tea, and coffee plantations an

SEPHER HA BAHIR

te which causes them to leave aside every good way and choose every evil way. when they see a person directing himself along a good way, they hate him. what is [this attribute? it is the satan. this teaches us that the blessed holy one has an attribute whose name is evil. it is to the north of the blessed holy one, as it is written (jeremiah 1:14, from the north will evil come forth, upon all the inhabitants of the earth. any evil that comes to all the inhabitants of the earth comes from the north. 163. what is this one attribute? it is the form of a hand. it has many messengers, and the name of them all is evil evil. some of them are great, and some are small, but they all bring guilt to the world. this is because chaos is toward the north. chaos (tohu) is nothing other than evil. it conf

r down the weak house [so that people would need stones to rebuild them. they could not do so, however, to the strong ones. he said, in the time that it takes to tear down one strong [house, you can tear down ten weak ones. people will then all come and buy stones from me, and i will not be inferior to the other. it is thus written (jeremiah 1:14, from the north will evil come forth, upon all the inhabitants of the earth. the verse then continues (jeremiah 1:15) for i call all the families of the kingdom of the north says god and they will come, and each one will place his throne at the opening of the gates of jerusalem evil will be their business, and the evil urge will also constantly strive. the word satan means turning aside, since he turns all the world aside to the balance of guilt

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

bition, suddenly gave way. he was taken ill at night. the next morning the doctor pronounced that his disease was a malignant and infectious fever. his wife and viola shared in their tender watch; but soon that task was left to the last alone. the signora pisani caught the infection, and in a few hours was even in a state more alarming than that of her husband. the neapolitans, in common with the inhabitants of all warm climates, are apt to become selfish and brutal in their dread of infectious disorders. gionetta herself pretended to be ill, to avoid the sick-chamber. the whole labour of love and sorrow fell on viola. it was a terrible trial, i am willing to hurry over the details. the wife died first! one day, a little before sunset, pisani woke partially recovered from the delirium whic

one to whom he ascribed those powers which the superstitions of childhood ascribe to the darker agencies, glyndon said "and yet you have confessed that your life, separated from that of others, is one that man should dread to share. is there, then, a connection between magic and religion "magic" and what is magic! when the traveller beholds in persia the ruins of palaces and temples, the ignorant inhabitants inform him they were the work of magicians. what is beyond their own power, the vulgar cannot comprehend to be lawfully in the power of others. but if by magic you mean a perpetual research amongst all that is more latent and obscure in nature, i answer, i profess that magic, and that he who does so comes but nearer to the fountain of all belief. knowest thou not that magic was taught

ut a film, a gossamer that clothes the spirit. hence the rosicrucian's lovely phantoms of sylph and gnome. yet, in truth, these races and tribes differ more widely, each from each, than the calmuc from the greek, differ in attributes and powers. in the drop of water you see how the animalculae vary, how vast and terrible are some of those monster mites as compared with others. equally so with the inhabitants of the atmosphere: some of surpassing wisdom, some of horrible malignity; some hostile as fiends to men, others gentle as messengers between earth and heaven "he who would establish intercourse with these varying beings resembles the traveller who would penetrate into unknown lands. he is exposed to strange dangers and unconjectured terrors. that intercourse once gained, i cannot secur

lowed at times to influence the happiness of others, how mysteriously the shadows thicken round our own future doom! we cannot be prophets to ourselves! with what trembling hope i nurse the thought that i may preserve to my solitude the light of a living smile. extracts from letter ii. deeming myself not pure enough to initiate so pure a heart, i invoke to her trance those fairest and most tender inhabitants of space that have furnished to poetry, which is the instinctive guess into creation, the ideas of the glendoveer and sylph. and these were less pure than her own thoughts, and less tender than her own love! they could not raise her above her human heart, for that has a heaven of its own. i have just looked on her in sleep, i have heard her breathe my name. alas! that which is so sweet

st reptile colossal race that wreathe and crawl through the earliest stratum of a world labouring into life, coiled in the oozing matter or hovered through the meteorous vapours. but these the two seekers seemed not to heed; their gaze was fixed intent upon an object in the farthest space. with the eyes of the spirit, viola followed theirs; with a terror far greater than the chaos and its hideous inhabitants produced, she beheld a shadowy likeness of the very room in which her form yet dwelt, its white walls, the moonshine sleeping on its floor, its open casement, with the quiet roofs and domes of venice looming over the sea that sighed below, and in that room the ghost-like image of herself! this double phantom here herself a phantom, gazing there upon a phantom-self had in it a horror wh

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

m from whatever place they were in "swifter than greyhounds and quicker than light" the earliest egyptian amulets known are pieces of green schist, of various shapes, animal. and otherwise, which were laid upon the breast of the deceased; these are found in large numbers in the pre-historic or predynastic graves at several places in egypt. it is most unlikely that they were made by the aboriginal inhabitants of egypt, for, notwithstanding the various conjectures which have been made as to their object and use, it is pretty certain that, as m. j. de morgan said, 2 they "belong to the cult" according to this writer their use was exceedingly widespread until the end of the neolithic period, but with the advent of the p. 28 people whom we call egyptians they become very rare. in the subsequent

ula 1 was composed, the recital of which was supposed to relieve the deceased from the necessity of doing any work whatsoever, and when the deceased himself had said "i lift up the hand of the man who is inactive. i have come from the city of unnu (hermopolis. i am the divine soul which liveth, and i lead with me the hearts of the apes" his existence was thought to be without toil. but, since the inhabitants of sekhet-aaru needed food and drink, provision must be made for their production, and the necessary labours of the field must, in some manner, be performed. to meet the difficulty a small stone figure of the deceased was buried with him, but before it was laid in the tomb the priests recited over it the words of power which would cause it to do for the deceased whatever work he might

with child of horus. i, a goddess, gave birth to horus, the son of isis, upon an island (or nest) in athu the region of swamps; and i rejoiced greatly because of this, for i regarded horus as a gift which would repay me for the loss of his father. i hid him most carefully and concealed him in my anxiety, and indeed he was well hidden, and then i went away to the city of am. when i had saluted the inhabitants thereof i turned back to seek the child, so that i might give him suck and take him in my arms again. but i found my sucking-child horus the fair golden one, well nigh dead! he had bedewed the ground with the water from his eye and with the foam from his lips, his body was stiff, his heart was still, and no muscle in any of his limbs moved. 1 then i uttered a bitter cry p. 134 of grief

ed to have "received his head" and he is promised that it shall nevermore depart from him. on the conclusion of the. ceremonies which concern the head the deceased has the power to go in among the holy and perfect spirits, his name is exalted among men, the denizens of heaven receive his soul, the beings of the underworld bow down before his body, the dwellers upon earth adore him, and the p. 190 inhabitants of the funeral mountain renew for him his youth. besides these things, anubis and horus make perfect his bandages, and the god thoth protects his members by his words of magical power; and he himself has learned the magical formula which are necessary to make his path straight in the underworld, and also the proper way in which to utter them. all these benefits were secured for him by

in bekhten, where they were received with great honour. the god khonsu went to the place where bent-ent-resht was, and, having performed a magical ceremony over her, the demon departed from her and she was cured straightway. then the demon addressed the egyptian god, saying "grateful and welcome is thy coming unto us, o great god, thou vanquisher of the hosts of darkness! bekhten is thy city, the inhabitants thereof are thy slaves, and i am thy servant; and i will depart unto the place whence i came that i may gratify thee, for unto this end hast thou come thither. and i beseech thy majesty to command that the prince of bekhten and i may hold a festival together" to the demon's request khonsu agreed, and he commanded his priest to tell the prince of bekhten to make a great festival in hono

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

ible to everyone who has ears to hear. the mystai of the ancient world were singled out from the multitude; but the christian trumpets sound for all who are willing to hear them. how to respond is matter for everyone to decide. that is the reason why the terrors in this initiation of all humanity are also so enormously enhanced. through his initiation, john sees the condition of the earth and its inhabitants in the far future. the underlying idea behind this is that the seer in the higher worlds already beholds what still lies in the future for the world below, the seven letters present the meaning of christianity for the present age; the seven seals show what is being prepared now for the future through christianity. the future remains as yet unveiled, under seal, for the uninitiated. in

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

ld their destruction if they didn't change their ways. they were definitely occultists. they were luciferians on atlantis. that was the religion. and in fact, a lot of the advances that atlantis enjoyed was passed down to them through supernatural means. that is what i will say. so they laughed at the prophet. in fact they killed him. and, he. i guess sometime afterward, we were taught that a few inhabitants escaped, but that tragically the great city was lost. the illuminati to this day mourn the loss of atlantis, because they feel that these were. that the few survivors that left were among the great people who helped found the free. what you would call the precursors of illuminism. hp: one more quick question, if i may. gs: go ahead. hp: and i wanted to ask you if you have any reason to

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

n during the life experience, but also disappears at the time of death; 3. the person s name, which achieves a kind of individuality after death; 4. the essence of the person, which perpetuates itself after death; 5. the active principle of the soul as long as the body lives; 6. the blending of shadow and soul; 7. the spiritual residue, which can appear to living humans as a ghost. the aboriginal inhabitants of the fiji islands believe that a human has two souls: the dark spirit and the light spirit. the nootkas of british columbia regarded the soul as a tiny facsimile of the person that lived in the crown of the head. early humans generally did not accept death as due to natural causes. death was either the result of acts of violence caused by human or animal enemies, or it was caused by

amans to the mysterious, transcendent reality beyond the material t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 80 mediums and mystics shaman s necklace (archives of brad steiger) aspirit guide or spirit helper is received by those who choose to participate in a vision quest. world and lead them into another dimension of time and space wherein dwell the inhabitants of the spirit world. it is through such a portal that mediumistic shamans must pass to gain their contact with the grandfathers and grandmothers who reside there. with their spirit guide at their side in the form of a totem animal, they can communicate with the spirits and derive wisdom and knowledge which will serve their tribe or those who have come to seek specific information from

e last of the renaissance men he was fluent in nine languages, wrote 150 works in 17 sciences, was expert in numerous crafts, and was a musician, a politician, and an inventor with dozens of major contributions attributed to his name. when his name is recalled today, it is usually as a swedish mystic and medium who courted angels and cursed demons. swedenborg claimed daily communications with the inhabitants of the unseen world, and his manifestations of remarkable psychic phenomena are well documented. emanuel swedberg was born in stockholm, sweden, on january 29, 1688. his father was a professor of theology at the university of upsala, who later became the lutheran bishop of scara in spite of certain opinions which appeared to challenge orthodox religious views. emanuel completed his uni

n given to him, as a scientist and as a man of spirit, to be able to reach into two worlds one of spirit, the other of matter. from the time he was 55 until his death, swedenborg spoke to spirits of the deceased and to angelic beings. according to his constant dialogues with such entities, he said that the spirit world was comprised of a number of concentric spheres, each with its own density and inhabitants. the existence of the spirits was quite similar to that of earth, with houses, trees, parks, schools, and so forth. those who died of disease or old age regained their youth and health in the spirit world. everyone who arrived on those ethereal planes after death rested for a few days before regaining full consciousness. because on earth it takes a man and a woman to form a complete hu

, who tempted the awakened one on the night of his enlightenment, is said to be an asura or a deva (a being of light) who was jealous of the power that was about to be bestowed on a human, for to become a buddha would be to achieve spiritual status greater than they possessed. tibetan buddhism borrows its demons from hinduism and adds a number of indigenous entities, who are ambivalent toward the inhabitants of the himalayas, sometimes appearing as fierce and malevolent creatures, other times manifesting as teachers of enlightenment. various scriptures state firmly that regardless of their strength, power, and majesty, angels are not to be worshipped, and religious teachers advise that true heavenly beings will immediately discourage any humans from attempting to bow their knees to them. o

ings of the planet will be allowed to reincarnate on higher levels of development so that their salvation will be more readily accomplished through higher teachings on a higher vibratory level. for thousands of men and women throughout the world, the ufo has become a symbol of religious awakening and spiritual transformation. some envision the ufo as their deliverer from a world fouled by its own inhabitants, and the presence of ufos proves to them that humans are not alone in the universe. because humans are not alone, then life does have meaning, for humans are therefore part of a larger community of intelligences. all humans have become evolving members in a hierarchy of cosmic citizenship. although certain ufo cults such as heaven s gate and order of the solar temple acquired a dark si

countries. rael claimed that on october 7, 1975, the elohim physically contacted him again, and this time he was invited aboard a spacecraft and taken to their home planet. during this extraterrestrial contact experience, rael learned that after the nuclear explosions in 1945, the elohim believed that humans had entered the age of apocalypse. however, they cannot return in large numbers until the inhabitants of earth begin to display a greater ability to live together in peace, love, and brother/sisterhood. and the elohim are awaiting some evidence that the planet can be governed with intelligence and spirit before they fully reveal themselves to earth at large. because the elohim feel that many members of humankind are now able to understand their extraterrestrial creators without mystify

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

mines, and the deaths of thousands. off of the chileo island, in south america, a ship apparition called the caleuche, is claimed to leave broken down boats and drowned men in its wake. on january 5, 1931, the ms tricouleur, with a cargo of chemicals, exploded and sank after leaving calcutta en route to bombay. sailors off ceylon still report seeing her pass them before disappearing into the fog. inhabitants along bay chaleur of new brunswick, canada, sight a fire ship that has been appearing for more than a century. some theorize the ship was an immigrant vessel that sailed mistakenly into the bay instead of the gulf of st. lawrence. struck by lightning, it burned and ran aground at the mouth of the restigouche river. many new englanders claim to have seen another burning vessel, the pala

watched over him as though she were a guardian angel. furthermore, oberlin claimed that he could see his wife s spirit, talk with her, and make use of her counsel regarding future events. oberlin compiled extensive manuscripts that described in detail a series of manifestations in which his wife appeared to him and dictated information regarding life after death. oberlin became convinced that the inhabitants of the invisible world can appear to the living, and we to them, and that we humans are apparitions to them, as they are to us. the question that may remain is whether the percipients of apparitions actually observe a discarnate entity, which occupies an objective area in time and space, or whether they perceive the result of a successfully implanted telepathic message-image, which had

g and dying men is that of the small island of corregidor, where in the early days of world war ii (1939 45, a handful of american and filipino troops tried desperately to halt the japanese advance against the city of manila and the whole philippine islands, valiantly fighting almost beyond human endurance. according to several witnesses, their ghosts have gone on fighting. today, the only living inhabitants of the island are a small detachment of filipino marines, a few firewood cutters, and a caretaker and his family. and then there are the nonliving inhabitants. terrified wood cutters have returned to the base to tell of bleeding and wounded men who stumble about in the jungle. always, they describe the men as grim-faced and carrying rifles at the ready. marines on jungle maneuvers have

some area residents, more than 5,000 persons turned out to see the lights. some of the spookiest lights on record are the ones linked popularly to ghosts and their haunting grounds. in the little town of silver cliff, colorado, ghost lights have plagued the local cemetery since 1880. silver cliff is itself almost a ghost town: in 1880 it boasted a population of 5,087; by the 1950s it had only 217 inhabitants. the ghost lights reached the mass media in the spring of 1956 in the wet mountain tribune, and on august 20, 1967, in the new york times. local folklore has it that the lights were first seen in 1880 by a group of miners passing by the cemetery. when they saw the flickering blue lights over the gravestones, they left in a hurry. since then, the lights have been observed by generations

ls of the miners, who still search for the gold they never found. a far more notorious ghost light is located in the tri-state area of spooksville, in a corner of missouri, arkansas, and oklahoma. spooksville s ghostly light is advertised as a tourist attraction, and brings in countless numbers of the curious. the mysterious light, known variously as spook light or ghost light to the visitors and inhabitants of the region, was officially dubbed a ufo by the u.s. air force. this alone has caused the spooksville area to be called the ufo airport. in appearance the ghost light resembles a bright lantern. often the light dims before the spectators, then bounces back over the mountains in a brilliant blaze of light. hundreds of firsthand encounters with the mysterious ghost light are on record

whose ruins were much in evidence. about a quarter of a mile away stood a castle where many tragic events had occurred, ending with a siege by oliver cromwell. there was a persistent legend about a nun who had been walled up alive in the nunnery for eloping with a lay brother who had been employed at the monastery. the lay brother, who received the punishment meted out for such sins, was hanged. inhabitants of the rectory, and several villagers, had reported seeing the veiled nun walking through the grounds. a headless nobleman and a black coach pursued by armed men had also been listed as a frequent phenomenon. the rectory had been built in 1863 by the reverend henry bull (sometimes called martin in the literature of psychical research. he had fathered 14 children and had wanted a large

anifestations did not confine themselves to the abbe s room. loud blows were heard all over the castle. m. de x. armed his servants and conducted a search of the entire building. they could find nothing. it would be a pattern that they would repeat again and again as the haunting phenomena began its siege in earnest. night after night, its hammering fist would pound on doors and rap on walls. the inhabitants of calvados castle would not know a night of unmolested slumber for more than three months. the curate of the parish arrived to witness the phenomena and was not disappointed. nei- t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d ghosts and phantoms 33 ther was marcel de x, who had come to try to determine the origin of the manifestations. that

me a noise similar to that of heavy boxes being moved, and the door to maurice s room began to shake as if something demanded entrance. the rites of exorcism reached their climax at 11:15 on the night of january 29. from the stairway came a piercing cry, like that of a beast that had been dealt its deathblow. a flurry of rappings began to rain on the door of the green room. at 12:55, the startled inhabitants of calvados castle heard the voice of a man in the first-floor passage. m. de x. recorded in his journal that it seemed to cry ha! ha, and immediately there were 10 resounding blows, shaking everything all around. a final blow struck the door of the green room; then there was the sound of coughing in the first-floor passage. the family rose and cautiously began to move about the castle

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

of a local chief named nagogo, his men found a leopard mask, a leopard-skin robe, and a steel claw. acting on a tip from an informer, wilson ordered his police officers to dig near the chief fs house, where they found the remains of 13 victims. the chief was put in prison to await trial, and wilson set out on a determined mission to put an end to the leopard men fs reign of terror. but the local inhabitants were too terrified of the leopard cult to come forward. there were several more murders during the weeks that followed, including the wife and daughter of nagogo, the imprisoned chieftain. a desperate wilson hoped that the sight of the mutilated bodies of his family would anger nagogo into betraying the cult members who had so obviously turned on him, but the shock proved too much for

collapsed and died of heart failure. although wilson received 200 additional police officers as reinforcements, the leopard men became increasingly bold in their nocturnal attacks. one night they even sacrificed a female victim inside the police compound and managed to get away without being seen. after that cruelly defiant gesture, the cult committed several murders in broad daylight. the native inhabitants of the region lost all confidence in the police and their ability to stop the slashings and killings of the powerful leopard men. even some of wilson fs men began to believe that the cultists might truly have the ability to shapeshift into leopards and to fade unseen into the shadows. one night in mid-august 1947, wilson was awakened by the warning growl from his t h e g a l e e n c y

survivor of the protective societies of ancient times, and the triad, a recent element of organized crime that grew out of the tongs. the first tong in america is believed to have originated in san francisco in 1874. essentially, the tong (which originally meant gparlor h) was a merchants f protective association created to defend themselves against brutal treatment directed at them by the white inhabitants of the city. eventually, the tong became powerful enough to sell gprotection h to the newer merchants and to establish illegal gambling halls. success in extortion and gambling led to an extension of activities into opium distribution and prostitution. although in 1880 the chinese population in new york city was only around 800, the first tong was established there in that year. by 189

pirits of the animals they killed for food, to dispel the restless spirits of the humans they had slain in territorial disputes, and to bring peace to the spirits of their deceased tribal kin. throughout the evolving centuries to the present day, humankind continues to seek magical means of improving its lot in life, providing order to the chaos of the physical world, and winning the favor of the inhabitants of the unseen world. 39 chapter exploration alchemy valentine andreae roger bacon. helvetius hermes trismegistus albertus magnus. paracelsus magick abremelin magick black magick enochian magick vodun/vodoun/voodoo white magick magi agrippa count allesandro cagliostro aleister crowley. john dee dr. faust. marie laveau eliphas levi. simon magus pico della mirandola. pythagoras count sain

ted of crystals is the ability to store and discharge light; to receive impressions from humans, who are able to program crystals for certain functions; to emit frequencies; and to become reenergized by sunlight and moonlight. clear quartz is said to attract positive energy, and small wands with crystals mounted at both ends can supposedly locate pain or illness in a body. some mystics claim that inhabitants of the legendary continent of atlantis used crystals to produce psychic energy and establish interstellar communication. some believe that a powerful crystal energy source ultimately destroyed atlantis. the popular twentieth century mystic edgar cayce (1877.1945) told his followers about his visions of the great crystals that powered atlantis, and he referred to the healing capacities

uring the past few decades, with ancient megaliths often serving as the focus of the discipline. as ancient megaliths are studied, a greater appreciation for the skills and knowledge of prehistoric civilizations comes forth. missing pieces of the puzzle of human development remain, however, fueling more speculation and theories. perhaps survivors from vanished civilizations passed knowledge on to inhabitants of distant lands. as the old myths sometimes suggest, the megalith builders themselves may have known magic secrets of levitation and of transforming and reassembling solid materials. ufo enthusiasts argue that visitors from outer space may have directed the erecting of megaliths, particularly since so many megalithic sites were devised with the intention of viewing and charting the sk

e into the possession of the bethsames. a large number of bethsames fell dead when they failed to show respect for the ark. fearful of the ark fs power, t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d objects of mystery and power 201 theark of the covenant was last known to have rested in the temple of solomon in jerusalem. the bethsames offered it to the inhabitants of nearby cariathiarum, who took it in their possession with proper sacraments. later, when david (d. 962 b.c.e) became king of israel and established jerusalem as the holy center of the nation, the ark was to be moved there. along the way, however, a cart carrying the ark was jostled and the ark began sliding off. forgetting about the ark fs strange powers, a man who reached out to se

ividual. this chapter also deals with accounts of vanished civilizations.places where ruins are found that offer mute evidence to the majesty and glory of prior cultures. no one can dispute the evidence of the mayan temples, the splendor of tiahuanaco, the mystique of angkor wat, but scholars fiercely debate the intricacies of the purpose of certain of these structures and the lifestyles of their inhabitants. uncertainty also persists about why so many of these ancient peoples suddenly chose to abandon settlements that they labored so hard.sometimes for centuries.to build. the mayans of mexico and central america left behind immense structures that were eventually overrun by the surrounding rainforest. in present-day bolivia, the amazing structures of tiahuanaco were constructed and abando

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

n inferior deity; for, during manycenturies, the position of a deity in the babylonian pantheon was shown by the number of horns worn. thegreat gods and goddesses had seven horns, which is the reason that the divine lamb in the book ofrevelation was said to have seven horns. the two-horned deities of babylonia are so numerous that it islikely that they were originally the deities of the primitive inhabitants, who had to take a lower place whenthe great gods were introduced; these latter were given more horns than the godlings to show their superiorposition. the horns were a sign of divinity. when the king or high-priest appeared as the god asshur withthe queen or high-priestess as his consort ishtar, the appropriate number of horns was worn on the royalheaddresses, the royal pair being the

is translation of tasso could bracket the fairies with furies and ghosts:"the shriking gobblings each where howling flew, the furies roare, the ghosts and fairies yell."the swedish bishop, olaus magnus, writing in 1555, says that "there were nightwalkers that used to encloseand strangely to disturb the field-keepers looking to their charge, with prodigious and wonderful sights ofdivers kinds, the inhabitants thereabouts call this nightly sport of monsters, the elves dance (plate xiv. 1).in the stories of fairies it is not uncommon to find that the mortal is frightened at meeting the little people:"she was not a little terrified at seeing, though it was midday, some of the old elves of the blue petticoat.[2]but the most alarming of all the fairies was robin goodfellow until shakespeare made

ofbronze-age houses, known as "hut-circles, are not found in valleys or those parts which were covered withforest, they are in open grassy country. in those parts are found also the little flint arrow-heads which arecommonly called "elf-bolts, and are known to be of the bronze-age.a hut of the kind described above is shown on plate viii, where it is called a "fairy house" and as the twoprincipal inhabitants wear crowns it must be the palace of the fairy king and queen. the hut is circular, ispartly sunk below the surface of the ground and is roofed with turf on which shrubs are growing. it is one of agroup of similar huts, which from the outside have the appearance of little hills or mounds, which is perhapswhat john walsh[4] meant when he said that he consulted the fairies on hills. the

part of their person" at hildesheim[29] the local goblin wasdressed like a peasant, but so invariably wore a hood that he was called hedekin or hutkin. even so far awayas eastern europe a slav story[30] gives an account of a man who saw "two little demons pulling each other'shair. by the cut of their short waistcoats, by their tight pantaloons and their three-cornered hats, he knew thatthey were inhabitants of the nether world."fairies of higher rank were naturally better dressed. the king and queen, when riding in procession, wore richgarments and were always crowned; on less solemn occasions they were dressed like their subjects though inricher materials. when, in a domestic emergency in the royal household, the fairy queen went herself toborrow a basinful of oatmeal from a cottage woma

ic authorities in the reign of charles ii is still extant, praying that the date of the dancemight be changed from sunday to a weekday, as the performance interfered with the attendance at church.this shows that the sanctity of the dance was such that it had to be performed on the sacred day. thedescription of the dance as seen by an eye-witness is published in the sporting magazine for 1803."the inhabitants of shaftesbury have an annual custom of great singularity called the besant, or a may daydance for the waters of mottcomb. the last new married couple of the town come in the morning to themayor's house and are presented, the one with a fine holland shirt, the other with a shift of the samematerial, elegantly adorned with ribbons of all the colours of the rainbow. with these begin the

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

thers (the larger portion) from the local legends and folklore which seem to tell a wide variety of stories about many characters and beings, some of which begin to resemble the others, even over large distances and times. local faery queens and land spirits, horned hunters, guardians, tree-spirits, spirit lovers, and all the rest can be clearly seen as the remnants and fragments of the animistic inhabitants of the old pagan worldview. what is even more exciting is that these beings of post-christian folklore often still fulfill the functions (when it comes to their relationships to humans who meet them, that they had in the older, more intact pagan wisdom traditions and worldviews. craft mythology also stems from the personal and ongoing experiences of people alive today, which only makes

turns to its source. sacrifice in this sense is the true heart of the male mysteries, and it s many mythological harmonics are easy to see, especially, as i said before, in local sacrificial king cults, wherein the localized focus was on the regeneration of crops and animal life. these things should be seen as just miniature expressions of the regeneration of time and the whole world, and all its inhabitants. when the child, or the son of light, first emerges, he is often mythologically stolen, killed, or threatened, in such a manner that he disappears and is plunged into the chaos, the unformed darkness of the underworld/otherworld, or is simply hidden away. his rescue or rebirth, and subsequent preservation, only happens when the dame, in the form of dame wisdom, takes action to preserve

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

reat in spirit. in h s later years, the shyness and ihbition of h s youth was gone. in its place was a vitality, a ready smile, a no-holds-barred honesty, and a mischievous scorpio sense of humor. he enjoyed good food and drink, boxing, professional wrestling, salvador dali, and mozart. he enjoyed the unique red rock outcroppings of sedona as much as he enjoyed playfully teasing the local new age inhabitants of that town.9 although regardie believed that no magician should be poor or have to struggle to make a living, he was adamantly opposed to the idea of spiritual gurus or magical groups exploiting students for personal financial gain.10 on march 10,1985, regardie died of a massive heart attack while entertaining friends at a restaurant. we had visited him in his home just ten days prio

ader will have a better understanding of the differences and the sirnilarities between the two systems. both methods provide valid psychological and spiritual tools for the balance, healing, and integration of the human psyche. they relate to different parts of the subtle body, and thus each system requires a different method of working. yoga it is presumed that yoga was developed in india by the inhabitants of the indus river valley. the exact methods and philosophy of the practice were gathered into a coherent system by patanjali, a philosopher of the second century b.c.e. the various disciplines of yoga are not restricted to hindus, however, for people of all faiths yoga, chakras, and the wisdom ofthe east 161 have studied and practiced them. the sanskrit word yoga means "union" and fro

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

ible of the earth. in this message there was the "reprimanding" warning to all those responsible, to stop the atomic explosions as well as to grant humanity the well-being of true progress, but with justice, freedom, love and fraternity. following this meeting, we had several conversations during other meetings; i was told that they are part of an inter-galactic confederation, to which adhere the inhabitants of many planets. they are the tutors of human kind, including our planet. we should consider them as thus like big brothers who are concerned about the bad turning we have taken, making us risk to bring the use of the atomic bomb. they come all this way to us to warn us in time of the danger we are heading into, because the cosmic counsel condemns the people of earth for their inhuman

THE ROSICRUCIAN MANIFESTOS

ysic and magic (for in those are they of fez most skilful) were amended; as there is now adays in germany no want of learned men, magicians, cabalists, physicians, and philosophers, were there but more love and kindness among them, or that the most part of them would not keep their secrets close only to themselves. at fez he did get acquaintance with those which are commonly called the elementary inhabitants, who revealed unto him many of their secrets: as we germans likewise might gather together many things, if there were the like unity, and desire of searching out of secrets amongst us. 5 of these of fez he often did confess, that their magia was not altogether pure, and also that their cabala was defiled with their religion; but notwithstanding he knew how to make good use of the same

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

ure, the beauty of living, and above all the bright beauty of archais; intoxicated him; before him whirled visions of loveliness, and as her eyes reflected the passion of his own, as they smiled back on him all the love he bore her, yielding, he caught her up as a flame would another, and the giron rod of law h grew misty, for they were one, one in body, mind and soul; alone for that moment, sole inhabitants of this world. infinite. the moment is over, the girl rises up a woman, the wreath of lilies is now a crown of roses, she has plucked the golden fruit of eden, henceforth she is a priestess of sorrow; the crushed and bruised flowers cry to her gsuch as we were we are not, such as thou wert thou canst never be again. h the horrid spell falls upon her, and she writhes from his arms a sna

ity, honesty, and modesty, and set itself apart to wage an incessant war on vice, lechery, mendacity, immodesty, etc, etc. and what has been the result of this duality? the very fort of virtuous self-sufficiency, the very citadel of chaste-exclusiveness has become fetid with the horrors of besiegement, the moats are filled with the putrid carcasses of an unjust war; fever reigns, vice laughs, the inhabitants starve, sucking the putrid pus from the wounds of the dead, and devouring rats and other vermin. outside in the camp of vice, plague reigns and pestilence rules; yet if the summed evils of virtue and vice were cast into the balance of truth, who dare say which would outweigh the other? everyone knows the degradation as well as the ennoblements of war; the former ever as some leprous br

stion on landing at new york was his there a government in this country? h and on being told hyes, h instantly replied: gthen i fm agin it, h*1. must have travelled many a league along the road to adeptship, and if ten such men be found in any state at the same time, then a period of decadence may be said to have begun; but it is not every day that ten righteous men can be found in sodom; for the inhabitants of that city of the plains, like those of ephesus, traduce in every way those who threaten their occupation. gtherefore, o ananda, be ye lamps unto yourselves. be ye a refuge to yourselves. betake yourselves to no external refuge. hold fast to the truth as a lamp. hold fast as a refuge to the truth. look not for refuge to anyone besides yourselves. h (mahaparanibbana sutta, ii, 33)*2 *

THE BOOK OF GATES

c domain. these files may be used for any non-commercial purpose, provided this notice of attribution is left intact. next: note sacred texts egypt ehh index vol. i vol. ii vol. iii the book of gates by e. a. wallis budge [1905 (original title) the short form of the book of am-tuat and the book of gates the book of gates is an ancient egyptian cosmological treatise describing the architecture and inhabitants of the tuat, the underworld which the boat of the sun god, ra, traverses during the night hours. this is the second volume of the three volume budge series which deals with the books of the underworld, the egyptian heaven and hell. it also includes a short summary of the book of am-tuat, the longer version of which comprises the first volume. title page note contents the short form of

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

s of the o.t.o. part one the birth and development of the o.t.o* chapter one the manifesto of 1917 in the spring of 1917 the russian people, worn out by almost three years of their rulers political and military incompetence, overthrew their czar and installed a provisional government. at about the same time the u.s.a. entered the war on the allied side. neither of these events greatly excited the inhabitants of henri oedenkoven s and ida hoffmann s eccentric vegetarian community situated at ascona in switzerland. they were far more interested in a bombastic encyclical just promulgated by theodor reuss, a temporary guest of the community. let it be known, began this manifesto, that there exists, unknown to the great crowd, a very ancient order of sages, whose object is the amelioration and

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

e which thou hast spoken. 19:22 haste thee, escape thither; for i cannot do any thing till thou be come thither. therefore the name of the city was called zoar. 19:23 the sun was risen upon the earth when lot entered into zoar. 19:24 then the lord rained upon sodom and upon gomorrah brimstone and fire from the lord out of heaven; 19:25 and he overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and that which grew upon the ground. 19:26 but his wife looked back from behind him, and she became a pillar of salt. 19:27 and abraham gat up early in the morning to the place where he stood before the lord: 19:28 and he looked toward sodom and gomorrah, and toward all the land of the plain, and beheld, and, lo, the smoke of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace

y, because they had defiled their sister. 34:28 they took their sheep, and their oxen, and their asses, and that which [was] in the city, and that which [was] in the field, 34:29 and all their wealth, and all their little ones, and their wives took they captive, and spoiled even all that [was] in the house. 34:30 and jacob said to simeon and levi, ye have troubled me to make me to stink among the inhabitants of the land, among the canaanites and the perizzites: and i [being] few in number, they shall gather themselves together against me, and slay me; and i shall be destroyed, i and my house. 34:31 and they said, should he deal with our sister as with an harlot? 35:1 and god said unto jacob, arise, go up to bethel, and dwell there: and make there an altar unto god, that appeared unto thee

ouse: only their little ones, and their flocks, and their herds, they left in the land of goshen. 50:9 and there went up with him both chariots and horsemen: and it was a very great company. 50:10 and they came to the threshingfloor of atad, which [is] beyond jordan, and there they mourned with a great and very sore lamentation: and he made a mourning for his father seven days. 50:11 and when the inhabitants of the land, the canaanites, saw the mourning in the floor of atad, they said, this [is] a grievous mourning to the egyptians: wherefore the name of it was called abel-mizraim, which [is] beyond jordan. 50:12 and his sons did unto him according as he commanded them: 50:13 for his sons carried him into the land of canaan, and buried him in the cave of the field of machpelah, which abrah

to thee, o lord, among the gods? who [is] like thee, glorious in holiness, fearful [in] praises, doing wonders? 15:12 thou stretchedst out thy right hand, the earth swallowed them. 15:13 thou in thy mercy hast led forth the people [which] thou hast redeemed: thou hast guided [them] in thy strength unto thy holy habitation. 15:14 the people shall hear [and] be afraid: sorrow shall take hold on the inhabitants of palestina. 15:15 then the dukes of edom shall be amazed; the mighty men of moab, trembling shall take hold upon them; all the inhabitants of canaan shall melt away. 15:16 fear and dread shall fall upon them; by the greatness of thine arm they shall be [as] still as a stone; till thy people pass over, o lord, till the people pass over [which] thou hast purchased. 15:17 thou shalt bri

29 i will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee. 23:30 by little and little i will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land. 23:31 and i will set thy bounds from the red sea even unto the sea of the philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for i will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee. 23:32 thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods. 23:33 they shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee. 24:1 and he said unto moses, come up unto the lord, thou, and aaron, nadab, and abihu, and seventy of the el

nor in any nation: and all the people among which thou [art] shall see the work of the lord: for it [is] a terrible thing that i will do with thee. 34:11 observe thou that which i command thee this day: behold, i drive out before thee the amorite, and the canaanite, and the hittite, and the perizzite, and the hivite, and the jebusite. 34:12 take heed to thyself, lest thou make a covenant with the inhabitants of the land whither thou goest, lest it be for a snare in the midst of thee: 34:13 but ye shall destroy their altars, break their images, and cut down their groves: 34:14 for thou shalt worship no other god: for the lord, whose name [is] jealous [is] a jealous god: 34:15 lest thou make a covenant with the inhabitants of the land, and they go a whoring after their gods, and do sacrifice

:23 neither shalt thou lie with any beast to defile thyself therewith: neither shall any woman stand before a beast to lie down thereto: it [is] confusion. 18:24 defile not ye yourselves in any of these things: for in all these the nations are defiled which i cast out before you: 18:25 and the land is defiled: therefore i do visit the iniquity thereof upon it, and the land itself vomiteth out her inhabitants. 18:26 ye shall therefore keep my statutes and my judgments, and shall not commit [any] of these abominations [neither] any of your own nation, nor any stranger that sojourneth among you: 18:27 (for all these abominations have the men of the land done, which [were] before you, and the land is defiled) 18:28 that the land spue not you out also, when ye defile it, as it spued out the nat

even times seven years; and the space of the seven sabbaths of years shall be unto thee forty and nine years. 25:9 then shalt thou cause the trumpet of the jubile to sound on the tenth [day] of the seventh month, in the day of atonement shall ye make the trumpet sound throughout all your land. 25:10 and ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout [all] the land unto all the inhabitants thereof: it shall be a jubile unto you; and ye shall return every man unto his possession, and ye shall return every man unto his family. 25:11 a jubile shall that fiftieth year be unto you: ye shall not sow, neither reap that which groweth of itself in it, nor gather [the grapes] in it of thy vine undressed. 25:12 for it [is] the jubile; it shall be holy unto you: ye shall eat the inc

TURNER ROBERT ARBETEL OF MAGICK

40 yeers. therefore it is most safe for the young practisers of art, that they work by the offices of the spirits alone, without their names; and if they are pre-ordained to attain the art of magick, the other parts of the art will offer themselves unto them of their own accord. pray therefore for a constant faith, and god will bring to pass all things in due season. aphorism 19. olympus and the inhabitants thereof, do of their own accord offer themselves to men in the forms of spirits, and are ready to perform their offices for them, whether they will or not: by how much the rather will they attend you, if they are desired? but there do appear also evil spirits, and destroyers, which is caused by the envy and malice of the devil; and because men do allure and draw them unto themselves wi

il spirits; such were they who wrought by the minor gods of the heathens. the fifth division is, that some do act with spirits openly, and face to face; which is given to few: others do work by dreams and other signs; which the ancients took from their auguries and sacrifices. the sixth division is, that some work by immortal creatures, others by mortal creatures, as nymphs, satyrs, and such-like inhabitants of other elements, pigmies &c. the seventh division is, that the spirits do serve some of their own accord, without art; others they will scarce attend, being called by art. among these species of magick, that is the most excellent of all, which dependeth upon god alone. the second, them whom the spirits do serve faithfully of their own accord. the third is, that which is the property

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

and children of the lower class, at naples, and in its neighbourhood, frequently wore, 1 a specimen of each of the ex-voti of wax, with the original letter from isernia. see the ex-voti, plate i. h 4 letter from as an ornament of dress, a sort of amulets (which they imagine to be a preservative from the mal occhii, evil eyes, or enchantment) exactly similar to those which were worn by the ancient inhabitants of this country for the very same purpose, as likewise for their supposed invigorating influence; and all of which have evidently a relation to the cult of priapus. struck with this conformity in ancient and modern superstition, i made a collection of both the ancient and modern amulets of this sort, and placed them together in the british museum, where they remain. the modern amulet m

re coe lo.6 1 see plate ix. fig. 1. 2 plate ix. fig. 2, from pellerin. similar medals are in the hunter collection, and are evidently of phoenician work. 3 recherches sur les arts, lib. i. c. 3. 4 plutarch, de is. et osir. 5 see hymn vii. 6 georgic. lib. iv. ver 221. 30 on the worship the ethereal spirit is here described as expanding itself through the universe, and giving life and motion to the inhabitants of earth, water, and air, by a participation of its own essence, each particle of which returned to its native source, at the dissolution of the body which it animated. hence, not only men, but all animals, and even vegetables, were supposed to be impregnated with some particles of the divine nature infused into them, from which their various qualities and dispositions, as well as thei

sculptures finished in a style very different from that of the indian artists.1 it is now neglected; but others of the same kind are still used as places of worship by the hindoos, who can give no account of the antiquity of them, which must necessarily be very remote, for the hindoos are a very ancient people; and yet the sculptures represent a race of men very unlike them, or any of the present inhabitants of india. a specimen of these was brought from the island of elephanta, in the cumberland man-of-war, and now belongs to the museum of mr. townley. it contains several figures, in very high relief; the principal of which are a man and woman, in an attitude which i shall not venture to describe, but only 1 arch ol. vol. viii. p. 189. 48 on the worship observe, that the action, which i h

ii, fig. 11, from a medla of seleucus i. beloning to me. 2 page 26. 3 see plut. de orac. defect. 4 page 113. of priapus 59 crescent representing the moon, whose power over the waters of the ocean caused her to be regarded as the sovereign of the great nutritive element, and whose mild rays, being accompanied by the refreshing dews and cooling breezes of the night, made her naturally appear to the inhabitants of hot countries as the comforter and restorer of the earth. i am the moon (says the deity in the bagvat geeta) whose nature it is to give the quality of taste and relish, and to cherish the herbs and plants of the field.1 the light of the sun, moon, and fire, were however all but one, and equally emanations of the supreme being. know, says the deity in the same ancient dialogue, that

closures like these of the persians, with an altar in the centre. the temples dedicated to the creator bacchus, which the greek architects called hyp thral, seem to have been anciently of the same kind; whence probably came the title perikionion (surrounded with columns) attributed to that god in the orphic litanies.1 the remains of one of these are still extant at puzzuoli near naples, which the inhabitants call the temple of serapis: but the ornaments of grapes, vases &c. found among the ruins, prove it to have been of bacchus. serapis was indeed the same deity worshipped under another form, being equally a personification of the sun.2 the architecture is of the roman times; but the ground plan is probably that of a very ancient one, which this was made to replace; for it exactly resembl

by mr. bonnet. 3 orph. hymn. 45. 4 mystica vannui iacchi. georg. i, ver. 166. 5 plot. ennead. vi, lib. iv, ch. 16. mosheim, not. y in cudw. syst. intell. ch. v. sect. 20. 100 on the worship the clergy afterwards introduced purgatory, instead of abstract meditation and study; which was the ancient mode of separation by fire, removed into an unknown country, where it was saleable to all such of the inhabitants of this world as had sufficient wealth and credulity. it was the celestial or therial principle of the human mind, which the ancient artists represented under the symbol of the butterfly, which may be considered as one of the most elegant allegories of their elegant religion. this insect, when hatched from the egg, appears in the shape of a grub, crawling upon the earth, and feeding up

pouluboteirh aqanatoi zenous, fulakej qnhtwn anqrwtwn.1 an adequate knowledge of these they never presumed to think attainable, but modestly contented themselves with revering and invoking them whenever they felt or wanted their assistance. when a shipwrecked mariner was cast upon an unknown coast, he immediately offered up his prayers to the gods of the country, whoever they were; and joined the inhabitants in whatever rites they thought proper to propitiate them with.2 impious or prophane rites he never imagined could exist, concluding that all expressions of gratitude and submission must be pleasing to the gods. atheism was, indeed, punished at athens, as the obscene ceremonies of the bacchanalians were at rome; but both as civil crimes against the state; the one tending to weaken the b

oint, and a plate of an argillaceous compound, on which was scratched a rude drawing of a phallus. moniteur, jan. 1865. r 118 on the worship of the was the discovery that this worship continued to prevail in his time, in a very remarkable form, at isernia in the kingdom of naples, a full description of which will be found in his work. the town of isernia was destroyed, with a great portion of its inhabitants, in the terrible earthquake which so fearfully destroyed the kingdom of naples on the 26th of july, 1805, nineteen years after the appearance of the book alluded to. perhaps with it perished the last trace of the worship of priapus in this particular form; but payne knight was not acquainted with the fact that this superstition, in a variety of forms, prevailed throughout southern and

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

it contains non-corporeal forms such as dreams and gods. on the other side of the dividing plane is what cannot be known or perceived in any way. this is the universe of the uncreated, or chaos. the ancients usually pictured it as a seething gray mist in which undefined monsters dwelt. this is artis- tic license since the unmanifest lacks all qualities, induding mistiness and gray- ness, and its inhabitants (if it could be said to have any) are without form or duration. by its very nature the unmanifest is inconceivable. any picture or model a philosopher might form of it becomes at once invalid precisely because it has been formed, and therefore no longer represents the formless universe. even fea- tureless space has dimension and exists in time; it is a part of creation and cannot be us

leading. chaos as the region or dimension of formlessness is synonymous with the unmanifest itself; chaos as the land of evil beings or forces is a part of the manifest because the evil beings or forces there have forms and qualities. these may be loosely called chaotic entities since they tend to destroy what is perceived by human consciousness as order; however, they are not in the strict sense inhabitants of true chaos. the dividing plane between the manifest and unmanifest is not a thing in itself, but the place where the two universes press close to each other. it is an inter- face such as the one that separates the surface of water from air or the one called the present that separates past from future. the interface has no shape or dimen- sion of its own and cannot be described graph

se are only small parts of it. the astral forms of all humanity, and those of all other beings and things, both those with physical bodies and those without bodies, lie immersed beneath its surface. then there is the personal circle of the subconscious, which overlaps the greater circle like a small inlet of the sea. this is the part of the subconscious that affects the individual. it has its own inhabitants that are accustomed to interacting with the astral form of a single human being. the magus is like a swimmer in this lagoon, his or her conscious thoughts akin to the head of the swimmer projecting above the sur- face of the water. during sleep and dreams, the magus is wholly submerged. occasionally the magus will see the splash of a tail or fin as one of the other beings who dwell in

h continuous fear, especially through some weakness such as a pho- bia. but be assured of your natural sovereignty and persevere. it is a curious feeling to first confront the entities of the subconscious and do battle with them. the magus is made to realize that the psyche, which he or she was in the habit of regarding as a private backyard, is part of a larger universe that is filled with other inhabitants, some good, some evil, most merely indifferent, yet all with their own purposes and functions. creation the third stage is the creation of dreams with the conscious will. this is a stage most adepts never reach. those who commonly scry in the spirit vision or do path working practice the second stage of control: they observe their dreams and react to them actively. to create dreams ent

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

h to accommodate their sacred functions. they may have acted as junctions between our material world and the astral world, where spirits and humans could meet and hold commerce of various kinds. it is possible that the celts did not originate the mythology of the fairies that is so closely bound up with celtic culture, but instead inherited it along with the stone circles of the much more ancient inhabitants of the lands they occupied. chapter f o u r religious bilocatio d escriptions of soul flight and communications with spirits are often encountered in the writings of saints, martyrs, priests, monks, and nuns. the church accepted the reality of the projection of the astral double, and sometimes relied on testimony of the event as proof of saintliness. it was known as bilocation, the see

ugh there is no conscious awareness of it at the time. this may involve spirit possession. from swedenborg's descriptions, it seems that when he projected in the first way, he sent his consciousness to astral worlds, but was not aware of possessing an astral body while he experienced them. he did not merely see these worlds as images but was present within them and was able to converse with their inhabitants, while lacking any sense that he was embodied. in the second case, he was acutely aware of his astral body, and was amazed to find that all its senses, particularly the sense of touch, were heightened to a degree above that of his physical senses. in the third case, he believed himself present in the astral landscape in his physical body, as though he had been transported in the flesh

theosophy. 86. muldoon and carrington, projection of the astral body, 25. 78 soul flight theosophists, for their part, gave forth a remarkable account concerning the origins of spiritualism that indicates by its content the condescending attitude with which they regarded the spiritualist movement. it is related by charles webster leadbeater (1854- 1934) in his book the astral plane: its scenery, inhabitants and phenomena. according to leadbeater, the modern spiritualism movement began as an experiment conducted by the enlightened spiritual chiefs of a secret occult lodge known as the divine rulers of the golden gate, which leadbeater claimed was associated with atlantis. appalled by the creeping materialism of the nineteenth century, these powerful spirits decided to make it possible for

lavatsky undoubtedly faked the physical letters supposedly received from these spirits by apports, the actual teachings of the mahatmas written on the letters may have been psychically received. theosophy involves numerous sevenfold divisions of humanity, the universe, and its spiritual creatures, most of which do not concern us. we are interested in those that pertain to the astral world and its inhabitants. the astral world, which theosophists preferred to call the astral light, is divided by them into seven levels or degrees. they are not to be thought of as one above the other, or even as concentric shells like the layers of an onion, but rather as different rates of vibration that interpenetrate and exist simultaneously in the same place. according to theosophical doctrine, they are a

ane or subplane to another, we do not speak of him as necessarily moving in space at all, but rather as transferring his consciousness from one level to another-gradually becoming unresponsive to the 92. judge, ocean of theosophy, 7. 82 soul flight vibrations of one order of matter, and beginning instead to answer to those of a higher and more refined order; so that one world with its scenery and inhabitants would seem to fade slowly away from his view, while another world of a more elevated character would dawn upon him in its stead.93 the densest seventh level is described as a shadowy reflection of the lowest aspects of life, where nothing wholesome or pleasant is able to subsist. it may be conceived as a kind of astral underworld, or hell, in which the evil impulses and inclinations of

rworld, or hell, in which the evil impulses and inclinations of humanity take on murky shapes "most students find the investigation of this section an extremely unpleasant task, for there appears to be a sense of density and gross materiality about it which is indescribably loathsome to the liberated astral body, causing it the sense of pushing its way through some black, viscous fluid, while the inhabitants and influences encountered there are also usually exceedingly ndesirable" level six is identical in appearance to the physical world. those who project their astral bodies into this level may not know that they are on an astral plane, but may believe themselves to be traveling through the ordinary material environment of everyday life. levels five and four are similar to level six but

n our lower plane. many untrained psychics never examine their visions scientifically at all; they simply obtain an impression which may be quite correct, but may also be half false, or even wholly mi leading. human souls in the astral planes theosophy differs from spiritualism in its understanding of the astral world-not only in its complexity, but also in the acknowledgement that not all of its inhabitants are human. spirits other than human are scarcely to be met within the accounts of astral journeys given by spiritualist mediums. in contrast, theosophists recognize wholly inhuman astral beings, and astral beings created-either deliberately or unconsciously-by human thought. theosophists believe that immediately following death, the souls of human beings go to whichever astral level be

n beings that they knew during life. those advanced enough to turn their backs on material existence-but who have not evolved enough to escape the astral levels-live on the third plane, where they build their own cities and establish their own societies. these cities of the third plane are said to persist in the same way that the cities of our world continue from generation to generation of their inhabitants and builders. this is the summerland, so similar in many respects to the descriptions of the land of fairy, and fairies have indeed always been mythically linked with the human dead. the second astral plane is inhabited by dogmatic religious believers, and the first plane by intellectuals. there are two particular forms of astral inhabitants that are cast off from the souls of the dead

WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

r all the burnt offerings which are offered up daily "and, moreover, the gift of one tenth shall be levied upon the gold, ivory, ebony, spices, carnelians, sa wood, seshes spice, dum palm fruit, nef wood, and upon woods and products of every kind whatsoever, which the khentiu [fn#197] and the khentiu of hen- resu,[fn#198] and the egyptians, and every person whatsoever [shall bring in [fn#197] the inhabitants of the northern sudan, probably as far to the south as napata [fn#198] the people of the island of mero, and probably those living on the blue and white niles "and [every] hand shall pass them by, and no officer of the revenue whatsoever shall utter a word beyond these places to demand (or, levy on) things from them, or to take things over and above [those which are intended for] thy c

eudoxus in the second book of his travels, as he had them from the priests themselves [fn#271] called anu in the egyptian texts; it was the centre of the great solar cult of egypt. it is the "on" of the bible [fn#272] the sun-god was called ra. vii. as to sea-fish, the egyptians in general do not abstain from all kinds of them, but some from one sort and some from another. thus, for example, the inhabitants of oxyrhynchus[fn#273] will not touch any that have been taken with an angle; for as they pay especial reverence to the oxyrhynchus fish,[fn#274] from whence they derive their name, they are afraid lest perhaps the hook may be defiled by having been at some time or other employed in catching their favourite fish. the people of syene[fn#275] in like manner abstain from the phagrus fish[

d isis is not different from proserpine [sec. xxx. typhon is held by the egyptians in the greatest contempt, and they do all they can to vilify him. the colour red being associated with him, they treat with contumely all those who have a ruddy complexion; the ass[fn#324] being usually of a reddish colour, the men of koptos are in the habit of sacrificing asses by casting them down precipices. the inhabitants of busiris and lycopolis never use trumpets, because their sounds resemble the braying of an ass. the cakes which are offered at the festivals during paoni and paopi are stamped with the figure of a fettered ass. the pythagoreans regarded typhon as a daemon, and according to them he was produced in the even number fifty-six; and eudoxus says that a figure of fifty-six angles typifies t

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

law is easy to recognize because on the day of the wedding, the bride appears bald. since hair is the symbol of chastity for the woman, on wedding days of nahemah it is prohibited to display hair, thus, she instinctively covers her hair with the veil (as if she is trying to conceal it. thus, the abyss is divided into two large infrasexual spheres. these are the spheres of lilith and nahemah. the inhabitants of the sphere of lilith do not have any hope for salvation, whereas the inhabitants of the sphere of nahemah still have hope for redemption. sphere of lilith here we find those who abhor sex, for example, monks, anchorites, mystics, spiritualists people from different pseudo-esoteric organizations, etc. all types of infrasexual people hate sex and consider themselves to be highly super

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

nd how it has been affected by human thought forms. thus we talk about a happy, light or loving atmosphere, or a who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (56 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:20:00] dark or foreboding one. the closer the earth's field is vibrationally to the lower fourth dimension, the more power the reptilians have over this world,and its inhabitants. satanism is not just a sickness and a perversion, although, it is that also, its main reason for existence, from the brotherhood's point of view, is to control the earth's magnetic field; to worship and connect with their reptile masters; to drink the lifeforce of their sacrificed victims; and to provide energy for the reptilians who appear to feed off human emotion, especially fear

WICCA EIGHT SABBATS OF WITCHCRAFT

eaking as a pagan, i would be saddened by the success of this move, but as a supporter of the concept of religion-free public education, i fear i must concede the point. nonetheless, it seems only right that there should be one night of the year when our minds are turned toward thoughts of the supernatural. a night when both pagans and non-pagans may ponder the mysteries of the otherworld and its inhabitants. and if you are one of them, may all your jack-o'lanterns burn bright on this all hallow's eve. midwinter night's eve: y u l e= by mike nichols our christian friends are often quite surprised at how enthusiastically we pagans celebrate the 'christmas' season. even though we prefer to use the word 'yule, and our celebrations may peak a few days before the 25th, we nonetheless follow man

t mother goddess, who has returned to her virgin aspect at candlemas, welcomes the young sun god's embraces and conceives a child. the child will be born nine months from now, at the next winter solstice. and so the cycle closes at last. we think that the customs surrounding the celebration of the spring equinox were imported from mediterranean lands, although there can be no doubt that the first inhabitants of the british isles observed it, as evidence from megalithic sites shows. but it was certainly more popular to the south, where people celebrated the holiday as new year's day, and claimed it as the first day of the first sign of the zodiac, aries. however you look at it, it is certainly a time of new beginnings, as a simple glance at nature will prove. in the roman catholic church, t

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

t produces. the religion may change, the race may change, the language may change, but the cause and effect remain, and it is this which tends to keep the legend unchanged. as christianity came in witchcraft had to be concealed. under the saxons it continued in out-of-theway communities, or was driven to wales, cornwall and brittany. many of the cult members, together with remnants of the earlier inhabitants, would live in places to which the conquering race did not go. after a few generations of scanty food a naturally small race, probably intermarrying with picts and pygmy tribes, would become even smaller in comparison with the big well-fed saxons, so they became the 'little people, the pixies- a word surely derived from picts. this wild race- hunters who had to practise concealment, kn

le, also to keep out the cold, but it is unlikely that there was any special advantage in building a long passage where it would be necessary to walk in a bent position; it therefore seems that the average height of the users must have been under four and a half feet. the norse bishop of orkney, writing at kirkwall in 1443, says 'when harold haarfaga conquered the orkneys in the ninth century the inhabitants were of two nations, the papae (irish catholics) and the peti (picts or pehts, and he exterminated them both' he goes on to say 'these picts of orkney were only a little exceeding pygmies in stature and worked wonderfully in the construction of their cities evening and morning, but at midday they hid themselves in little underground houses, fearing light (horum alteri scilicet peti par

ho refused to conform, though this point does not seem clearly proved. the shape of the templar churches, circular outside, octagonal within, is peculiar to them. it is said to be copied from the mosque of the dome in jerusalem, which they thought was the temple of solomon, and it is possible that this may have influenced them; but the templars, of all the crusaders, had more intercourse with the inhabitants of palestine; they should very soon have learnt when and by whom that mosque was built; that is, by omar, the mosque always being known as the mosque of omar. so it appears to me that these churches were built for some special ritual purpose, and that purpose involved working in a circle. it may be noted the grand master of the templars always carried a wand of office, crowned with an

d and mediaeval witchcraft. the mysteries of delphi and eleusis, or the roman cults, probably had the same origin. the ritual of the druids is said to copy that of osiris; odin himself is believed to be merely a frosty version of osiris. witchcraft almost everywhere had two main derivatives to which its other formative influences became attached; the fertility cults persisting from the indigenous inhabitants of any area, and the latter "magical" practices derived through direct or distorting channels from the centralising egyptian source. witchcraft as it emerges into european history and literature represents the old palaeolithic fertility cult plus the magical idea and various parodies of contemporary religions' all this is intensely interesting to the witches themselves. they have vague

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

hierophants of egypt, the oracle of delphi, the idaen cave, and from the kabalah of the hebrew rabbis and chaldean magi. for nearly forty years he taught his pupils, and exhibited his wonderful powers; but an end was put to his institution, and he himself was forced to flee from the city, owing to a conspiracy and rebellion which arose on account of a quarrel between the people of crotona and the inhabitants of sybaris. he succeeded in reaching metapontum, where he is said to have died about the year of 500 b.c. 12. among the ancient authors from whom we derive our knowledge of the life and doctrines of pythagoras and his successors, the following are notable- 1. b.c. 450. herodotus, who speaks to the mysteries of the pythagoreans as similar to those of orpheus. 2. b.c. 394. archytas of ta

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

of the bahiric passage renders the aggadic motif of the god of israel bemusing and amusing himself with torah by the parable of a king who happens upon an abundant spring as he cuts through the quarry of stone he is using to build his palace. the latter, we are to suppose, will be surrounded by a garden, but only if there is a flow of living water can the king plant the garden in which he and the inhabitants of the world will delight.65 the fullness of wisdom encompasses both the source of irrigation and the garden that is irrigated. the poetic images convey in visual terms the two principles that depict the basic dialectic within the divine nature, according to kabbalistic theosophy:66 the outpouring power of mercy and the constraining force of judgment.67 although not stated explicitly

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
age ages air ancient angel angels astral atlantis celestial chaos child children christ christian church consciousness creation creator cross cult darkness dead death degree deity deities demons divine earth east egypt egyptian element elements elemental energy entities evil existence fairy father fear female fire force forces form forms gates god gods goddess greek heaven heavens hebrew hell history holy horus human humans humanity india inhabitant inhabitants isis israel jews jewish king kings kingdom knowledge living lord magic magical magician male mars material matter mind modern moon mother mysteries mythology myths natural nature north order osiris people physical plane planes planet planets power powers ra re red religion religious ritual sacred sea secret secrets set seven ship solar soul south sphere spirit spirits spiritual stars state stones sun temple thousand three tree truth tuat underworld universe venus war water waters white wisdom witchcraft world worlds worship worshipped


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn